REVIEW

VOL. LXX NO. 9-10 APRIL - MAY - 2014

PRADEEP KUMAR JENA, I.A.S. Principal Secretary

PRAMOD KUMAR DAS, O.A.S.(SAG) Director

DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor

Editorial Assistance Production Assistance Bibhu Chandra Mishra Debasis Pattnaik Bikram Maharana Mishra

Cover Design & Illustration D.T.P. & Design Manas Ranjan Nayak Hemanta Kumar Sahoo

Photo Raju Singh Manoranjan Mohanty

The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information concerning Odisha’s socio-economic development, art and culture. Views, records, statistics and information published in the Odisha Review are not necessarily those of the Government of Odisha. Published by Information & Public Relations Department, Government of Odisha, - 751001 and Printed at Odisha Government Press, - 753010. For subscription and trade inquiry, please contact : Manager, Publications, Information & Public Relations Department, Loksampark Bhawan, Bhubaneswar - 751001.

Five Rupees / Copy E-mail : [email protected] Visit : http://odisha.gov.in Contact : 9937057528(M) CONTENTS

Odishan Breakfast for the Trinity Pramod Chandra Pattnayak ... 1 Government of Act, 1935 and His Majesty's Order-in-Council for Formation of Modern Odisha Dr. Janmejaya Choudhury ... 6 Stipulation through Socio-Eco-Political Fortitude: Stature of Separate Odisha Province Snigdha ... 10 Contribution of Ramchandra Mardaraj for the Formation of New Odisha Dr. Dasarathi Bhuiyan ... 16 Role of Venketeshwar Deo on Odia Movement Chittaranjan Mishra ... 30 Utkalmani Gopabandhu : The Man and His Mission Dr. Saroj Kumar Panda ... 32 Madhusudan Das : Icon of Odia Pride Rabindra Kumar Behuria ... 34 April 27: What it means to South Africans Bishnupriya Padhi ... 38 Satavahana Kings : Ruling in Odisha Akhil Kumar Sahoo ... 41 Sexual Violence Against Women with Disabilities and the Legislative Measures in India Sushree Sanghamitra Badjena... 46 Child Trafficking and Forced Criminality : A Discussion Susanta Kumar Shadangi ... 58 A Way to Solve Snakebite Problem in Odisha and India Dr. Indramani Jena ... 60 May Day - 2014 Souribandhu Kar ... 68 Child Labour : A Social Evil Dr. Bijoylaxmi Das ... 71 Geeta Govinda - Its Place in History Dr. Ajit Kumar Tripathy ... 76 The Philosophy of the Gitagovinda P.C. Tripathy ... 79 ! You are Great !! Er. Raghunath Patra ... 91 Traditionalism and Globalization : A Discourse on Tribal Transformation Alochana Sahoo ... 92 Contributions of Odisha towards Buddhist Culture Pabitra Mohan Barik ... 99 Cultural Heritage of Undivided District of Odisha (Origin and Growth of Janajati Culture) Er. Nirakar Mahalik ... 102 A Peep into the History of Mayurbhanj (FROM 15th AUGUST 1947 TO 2 ND JANUARY 1949) Ashok Momin ... 106 Anarchy as a Socio-Political Philosophy : Noam Chomsky in Perspective Pradeepta Ranjan Pattanayak... 110

Management of Uncertainties : A Global View Dr. Prafulla Ch Mohanty ... 115 Emerging Pardigms of Development in Odisha : A Space for GO-NGO Partnership Umakanta Mohapatra ... 122 After Care for Aging out Inmates From Care Homes : Odisha Experiment and Experience Prof. Navaneeta Rath ... 134 MAKERS OF MODERN ODISHA

Utkala Gourav Madhusudan Das Utkalamani Pandit Gopabandhu Das Maharaja K.C.Gajapati Dev

Maharaja S .C .Bhanj Deo Vyasakabi Fakir Mohan Senapati Kabibara Radhanath Ray

Swabhavakabi Gangadhar Meher Pandit Neelakantha Das Dr. Harekrushna Mahtab Our Sincere Obeisance....

Legendary leader and visionary Biju Patnaik Our Sincere Obeisance....

Sarat Pujari (1934-2014) April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Odishan Breakfast for the Trinity

Pramod Chandra Pattnayak

Legends and Legends. There is no dearth of gate of the great temple. She used to visit the legends on the Trinity and the great temple temple often with her friends. While taste of complex. Every activity of the temple is legendary different items of Anand Bazar was the attraction and every structure bears some sort of Legend. for her friends, Manika developed an affinity As such if complied these legends may become towards the Trinity with a sincere devotion and volumes. However, some legends are widely derived happiness known and found on their Darshan. their place of pride But her happiness in different did not last long as scriptures. Yet some her parents passed others exist as away one after the folklores passing other within a from generation to short span of generation. I period. As such present, hereunder, she became a a legend which is destitute and her probably less condition became known in precarious without comparison to other basic necessities. legends on Lord . This is known as At this point I am tempted to quote a line of the legend of “Mother Manika”, not the popular great poet, Stephan Spenders. “A tall girl with legend of Milkmaid Manika who offered curd to her weighed down head”. Such was her the Lord Brethren while they were on their way conditions. Her condition became bad to worst to the war front of the famous Kanchi Battle in when she passed from her tender girlhood to order to take part in support of the their ardent youthful virgin and she reached the point of dead devotee, Maharaja of . end. There was no way out for her survival. In In the long past there was a poor girl despondency the impecunious and impeccant named Manika, the only daughter of a poor Manika had to accept the business of harlot as parentage. She was living near about the west her last resort. There was no reason to blame her

1 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 for such an act as the adage goes “A man to thrive However, motherly instinct gradually pinched her must keep alive”. Her business was not dull one heart painfully. The thought that looking after the as nature bestowed on her all the assets of a children as a mother would have been a pleasure damsel for the attraction of the so called dignitaries even within many griefs of life, pinched more and and respectable persons of the town. Thus more to Manika and she longed for the life which Manika managed to carry on her life accepting was not to be. Again she consoled herself leaving her job as her destiny. After all even Gods are everything to the Lord Jagannath, one night and said to be the Slaves of destiny as goes the saying : went to sleep. The day was yet to break, Manika “All fated happenings drawn from former state, was in deep sleep. She felt as if somebody was must changeless stand , the very god knocking at her door and calling “ Manika Ma”! Endured poor Blossom’s fate”. “Open the door”. This was an unusual event for Manika. She was astonished even within the Thus, Manika’s life tossed between the inertia of her sleep. Because she had never heard smiles of the customers in the darkness of the night and spiteful eyes of her folks in the day Light. But the address of “Ma” in her life. Again from the sound it appeared that the voice was childish and Manika was unperturbed for others looks or not of one child but of two. Manika could not lips. She was confident on her life and knew the believe it and taking it to be a nightmare tried to "Nitishastra” sleep again. But again she heard the knocking at the door and calling of the children with the same “No Character moves up and down, address. Now she was puzzled. She got up and at others smile or others frown. tried to ascertain the call and proceeded towards But honour or contempt on earth, the door in hesitation. She opened the door but will follow conducts inner worth”. no body was found. Now Manika was sure that As such Manika thrived on her business. it was nothing but hallucination. She sat for a while After bidding goodbye to her last customer, usually in her front verandah looking this side and that to at the wee hours of the night she never forgot to find if any such children were there near about. pray Lord Jagannath before going to her bed. This Manika saw in a distance two boys were in joyful was her routine life. No body, whatsoever, visited mood and talking something which was not her in the day time. audible from that distance. But the boys were Days passed on. By and by Manika grew most probably two brothers, she thought. Now restless with her melancholic life when she used the boys somehow attracted the attention of to see her floks women with their children. This Manika and she looked at them intently. Both was nothing but motherly instinct of women which the boys were quite healthy and handsome. The haunted her. At such circumstances she started very sight of the boys stimulated her motherly blaming her destiny which caused the death of instinct which was very painful for her. She desired her parents closing the door of her marriage and to bring them to her lap lovingly and to embrace. family life. Otherwise she could have been blessed At such an acute emotional state of mind of with children to take care of with motherly love Manika both the boys cried out from that distance and affection. But Alas! It was not to be. She “Ma! Have you prepared Khechudi ! (An often begged pardon to Lord Jagannath for taking Odishan preparation of Pilau). Manika being up the dirty job. But then she had no other go. dumfounded at their calling, looked left and right

2 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review in order to be sure the address was meant for her immediately answered “Why tomorrow ? and none else. When she did not find any other Everyday I can serve you with this Khechudi. The women near about she was sure that the boys boys after taking the Khechudi washed their hands asked her only. It was a regular practice for and wiped them in the Saree which was worn by Manika to take Khechudi as her morning Manika. This practice usually followed by the breakfast. But she was there right from her bed Children mostly in rural families. The boys went and expressed negatively. The boys did not mind away after their morning breakfast. Manika went for the helplessness of Manika and indented to the door to see them off but could not see to Khechudi for the next day so that they would which direction they went. After their departure come and have their breakfast. Manika was so Manika stood like a statue at her door quite excited at the indent of the boys, she immediately sometime as if she had achieved something without told them “ Yes, Yes. I would prepare tasty knowing what it was. This affair of entreating the Khechudi for both of you. Please do come boys with Khechudi continued not only next day tomorrow to have a taste of it”. “Oh Yes! Both of but there after uninterrupted without knowing that us will come tomorrow without fail”. With these the boys were none other than the brothers Lord words both the boys, hand in hand went and Jagannath and Lord Balabhadra visiting Manika vanished in the twinkle of an eye, Manika being in order to fulfill the desire of Their devotee, a overwhelmed to see the boys and their loving mother to tender her children which she was indent that she became spellbound for a moment. deprived of under a compelling circumstance She became restless the entire day and did not beyond her control. attend any customer at the night also. She went Time rolled on. The Lords continued to bed early after her usual prayer to Lords and got up early to prepare the Khechudi as promised taking the Khechudi in the house of Manika. Now the Lords did not want to keep their action secret. to the boys, without knowing who are they and They wanted to publicize this so that the stigma wherefrom they had come. As soon as the preparation of the Khechudi was finished, she which was faced by Their true devotee, Manika heard the knocking at the door with that childish in her society should be removed. This would voice of the boys which she was already give a relief to Manika from her melancholy as acquainted with previous day. Manika rushed to she had attained a stage of enlightenment which the door breathlessly and opened the door to find the people should know. the boys right at her door. She lovingly welcomed One day Manika was waiting for the boys the boys and served the hot Khechudi on a clean after preparing the Khechudi, which had become banana leaf. While the boys were enjoying the the usual practice for her. She became restless Khechudi, Manika was enjoying an unusual feeling when the usual time passed. However the usual which was thrilling for her and was a satisfaction knock with the acquainted childish address par excellence in the core of her heart. She was “Manika Ma”! “Manika Ma” was heard and looking towards the boys and their activities, rarity Manika as if a magnetic attraction took no time for her. At this moment the seemingly younger of to open the door to find the boys. Indeed there the two wanted to know whether she would serve was a magnetic effect of her Atma with the this Khechudi next day. Manika was so happy Paramatma in the meantime. As soon as Manika to hear the indent of the affectionate boy that she saw the boys she asked thousand questions to

3 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 the boys while ushering them into the house, as a he would find them out. But Bada Panda wanted true mother asks her children for their delay in to justify his argument citing the example of returning. She served the Khechudi on the banana who used to steal the butter and curd leaf, as usual, and sat beside them, with a hand from others house while these were plenty in his fan to cool the Khechudi which was hot till then, own house. The question of scarcity or abundance looking intensely to the boys and their activities. never was a matter for them. The matter of love As usually the boys after taking the Khechudi and affection and sincerity in devotion, like washed their hands and wiped them in one portion of Brundaban, was the attraction. Again Lord of the Saree worn by Manika. While the boys Jagannath and Lord Balabhadra were the were leaving the house of Manika, they were seen incarnation of Krishna and Balaram. With this by one of the Sevakas of the Temple, namely argument Bada Panda advised Mohapatra to Talicchu Mohapatra. Before he could recognize keep a guard and also to engage some people in who the boys were, they soon mingled with the the vicinity to keep the eyes on such affair. But people mysteriously. He took them to be boys the argument of Bada Panda did not satisfy him of nearby lane and wanted to reprimand them. and he was in a hurry to the temple for his morning Moreover he had a glimpse of the sight of wiping duty. On opening the door of the Gambhira, (The their hands with the Saree which was worn by place where the Ratnasimhasana is situated) Manika. This meant they were eating something Mahapatra was stunned to find both the boys, in the house of the whore. This was an additional whom he had seen at Manika’s house a few factor for Mohapatra to be enraged. If the boys minutes back, in place of the deity of Lord were hungry they could have gone to Anand Jagannath and Lord Balabhadra. Mohapatra Bazaar to fill their Tummy, Sevak thought while could not believe his own eyes and stood like a proceeding towards the temple. On the way he statue being dumfounded looking towards the met the senior Sevak (Bada Panda) at the south boys. After a while he moved slowly towards gate of the temple. Bada Panda found Talicchu the boys. After a while he moved slowly towards Mohapatra in a pensive mood and wanted to the Ratnasinghasana and found no trace of the know the problem if any. Mahapatra narrated boys, but the deities as usual. Mohapatra returned the event he observed a few minutes back and to his previous position pensively being puzzled said that the boys must be from this lane. Again about the situation and wanted to know whether they appeared to have been treated with some the sight of the boys was real or a seer food. He wanted to reprimand Manika too for hallucination. At this moment he found Bada encouraging the young boys to visit her house but Panda behind him. He wanted to reveal what he did not as it was time for him to go to the temple. had seen on opening the door of Ghambhira but After hearing the narration of Mohapatra, Bada had to wait till his services for the deities were Panda became little thoughtful and told him that finished. Bada Panda finished his scheduled were they not Lord Jagannath and Lord services for the deities. Then Mohapatra revealed Balabhadra ! Mohapatra laughed away his everything which he had witnessed on opening assumption telling it as a vague imagination. His the door of Gambhira. Bada Panda on listening argument was that why the Lords would visit a from Mohapatra advised him to keep this fact whore’s house leaving the variety of tasty dishes within himself. Lest there would be hue and cry served daily. They must be boys of this lane and and people would throng at the door of Manika,

4 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review giving unwarranted publicity. Further, he asked with which she became so familiar for last so many him to go to Manika to advise her to observe the days. The soft voice of the boys addressing utmost austerity in treating the boys with “Manika Ma” used to give her immense pleasure whichever dish she has been serving there. Might for which she had been longing and praying for. be this conversation between them was probably As the time rolled on and time of arrival heard by some others present near them and as of the boys got delayed Manika lost her patience such Manika got it from different sources before and cried aloud cursing herself and blaming the she was informed by Mohapatra who advised and Lords as it was not proper for them to come in cautioned her to observe strict austerity in treating disguise which deprived her to pay due respect. the boys with whatsoever she has been serving At such a state of high emotional moment she to the boys. heard the knocking at the door. She ran to make Now Manika became confirmed about open the door for the boys to welcome but found the rumor she had heard from hearsay that the Talicchu Mohapatra instead. Mahapatra stood boys were only Jagannath and Balabhadra. She with a pot of Avada in one hand and a garland in became so happy that tears rolled down her chicks the other. Handing over the Avada and the garland and next moment she repented for her negligence to Manika, Mahapatra informed her that she had in observing austerity and treating them as attained a high level of enlightenment. The Lords ordinary boys. They should have been treated would not visit as they need cleanliness of heart with utmost care and respect, she thought. Now rather than the cleanliness of the cooking process she realized that her prayer was granted by the or any material things in that respect. This was Lords and they took the pain of coming in the order of the Lords to him last night. Being guise of ordinary boys in order to satiate the desire speechless Manika taking the Avada and the of a mother to cherish her Children. garland from Mahapatra pressed them against her That day Manika cleaned herself by taking bosom and felt like her Atma mingled with bath and with utmost care she prepared the Paramatma. Khechudi. Collected two tender Banana leaves, Since then the tradition of serving instead of one and cleaned them properly. Now Khechudi as morning breakfast has been in she was ready to welcome the boys with respect. practice for the Trinity as the legend goes. As such She also wanted to fall prostrate before the boys there is some worth in the saying 'lily grows in the and to beg pardon for her negligence in treating mud' brightness of lightening appears in the dark them in befitting manner and to forgive her for cloud and fine tune comes of a Black bird'. accepting an ill-famed business which she decided to give up the very day. Time passed on. The soft and soothing morning hardened with the rays Pramod Chandra Pattnayak, 678, Laxmisagar, of rising sun. Yet there was no knock at the door Bhubaneswar-6.

5 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Government of India Act, 1935 and His Majesty's Order-in-Council for Formation of Modern Odisha

Dr. Janmejaya Choudhury

Odisha covered a vast area in the historical were included in the Subah of Bengal and were geography of ancient India. In the medieval times, generally known as Mughalbandi. The hill the territories of Odisha are said to have extended territories were kept under a separate head in the roughly from the Ganges to the Godavari and from revenue accounts of the empire. Those areas were the Amarkantak to the Bay of Bengal. In the known as Gadjats whose rulers were recognized second half of the 15th century, the rulers of the as the Mughal feudatories and paid annual tribute Dynasty extended their empires as far as to the Emperor. Soon after the settlement of the river Cauvery (Kaveri). It was the apogee of Akbar, the Sarkar of Raj Mahendri and a portion territorial expansion of the medieval dynasties of on the Sarkar of Kalinga Dandapat were occupied Odisha. But the decline followed all too soon. by the Qutb Shahi kings of Golkonda. By the time th From the beginning of the 16 century aggression of Jahangiri, territories to the south of the lake became virulent and when the Surya rule came to Chilika had been separated from the Mughal an end, Odisha entered into a confused period of dominion and as such from the rest of Odisha. internecine struggle. The last independent king of Those areas were known as Northern Sarkars Odisha, Mukunda , was killed by one of his under the Muslim rulers of the South. Following feudatory chief while engaged in a prolonged the death of Aurangzeb when the Mughal Empire struggle with the Afghan rulers of Bengal. In 1568, began to disintegrate, Odisha passed under the medieval Odisha lost her independence. It was rule of the virtually independent Nawabs of one of the last Hindu kingdoms of India to fall to Bengal. The Nawabs, however, could not rule the Muslims. Before the Afghan could consolidate for long. Frequent Maratha attack on the dominion their power, the Mughals entered the field and in 1592 Mansingh annexed Odisha to Akbar’s of Alivardi Khan, the Subahdar of Bengal, Bihar empire. and Odisha, finally forced him to surrender Odisha to Raghuji Bhonsla I of Nagpur in 1751. The river The territorial dismemberment of Odisha Subarnarekha became the new boundary had begun even before the fall of the Hindu between the Maratha dominion of Odisha and Kingdom. By the time of Akbar, the territories of the Alivardi’s Subah of Bengal, Bihar and Odisha. Odisha were apportioned into five Sarkars such The northern territories of Odisha beyond the river as Jaleswar, , Cuttack, Kalinga, Subarnarekha thus remained with the Nawab of Dandapat and Raj Mahendri. Those Sarkars Bengal. The territories which were ceded by

6 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Alivardi extended from the river Subarnarekha in including were placed under the the north to the lake Chilika in south. The truncated Central provinces. The dismembered Odia- Odisha was under the Maratha possession when speaking territories remained under different the British conquered it in 1803. jurisdiction for considerable period. Then the process for formation of separate province began. In the meantime Lord Clive got the Diwan of Bengal, Bihar and Odisha in 1765. Odisha in The Indian Statutory Commission was the said grant was nothing more than the area constituted by seven British Members of the beyond the river Subarnarekha, especially the Parliament including Sir John Simon, the district of Midnapur. The titular Mughal Emperor Chairman. The Bihar-Odisha Legislative Council used the term Bengal, Bihar and Odisha as those elected seven members to co-operate with the territories had long formed one administrative unit Simon Commission. The primary purpose of such in the days of the Great Mughals. At the same a Commission was to evaluate the working of the time the emperor gave the Northern Sarkar as Government of India Act, 1919 with a view to Inam or free gift to the English. It was not, determining the future course of constitutional however, until another treaty had been concluded development. Two legislators from Odisha, between the English and the Nizam in November Rajendra Narayan Bhanja Deo and Laxmidhar 1766, that the former decided to take actual Mohanty, were including in that team of legislators possession of the Northern Sarkars. The southern and they helped the Simon Commission to territories of Odisha including came under understand the boundary problem of Odisha. the British possession by the end of 1766. Thus They arranged a delegation of Odia gentlemen in 1765-66, the Company was at both who met the Commission in Patna and pleaded the ends of Odisha, but those territories remained for the formation of a separate province. In fact, under two different administrations-the southern those leaders of Odisha explored all avenues to areas under the Madras Presidency and the convince the British Government that the creation northern areas under the Bengal administrators of separate province was an imperative necessity. from Clive to Cornwallis to take possession of The people of Odisha showed two-fold reaction the coastal Odisha from the Marathas, but without to the Simon Commission. The Congress any success. It was left for Lord Wellesley finally members from Odisha shared the reaction of the to conquer Odisha during the second Maratha Indian National Congress. But many leading men war. By the treaty of Deogaon which was outside the national mainstream took it an concluded on 17 December 1803, Raghuji opportunity to focus the long-standing demand Bhonsla II ceded to the East India Company ‘in of the people of Odisha for the formation of perpetual sovereignty, the province of Cuttack, separate province by amalgamation of the Odia- speaking tracts. The two streams of Public opinion including the Port and district of Balasore’. in Odisha moved in two different channels and Subsequently, 18 Garjat states also came under created an interesting scene. Both groups focused their control. Thus, only three districts of Balasore, their views in the press and platform and also Cuttack and Puri in the coastal region and 18 clashed in the Council Chamber. Garjats in the hill tract constituted the British Odisha in the 19th century and were under the The Simon Commission was convinced Bengal Presidency. The rest of the Odisha Garjats that it was ‘an urgent case for consideration and

7 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 treatment’. While surveying the problem, it doubt, created a sense of awareness in the minds observed as follows; of British statesmen for solving the long-standing grievances of the people of Odisha. He circulated “The Province of Bihar and Odisha, among the delegates of the first session of the which was constituted in 1912, is the most artificial Round Table Conference a pamphlet, titled, “The unit of all the Indian provinces. It was formed by Oriya, Their Need and Reasons for a Separate bringing under a single administration three areas province.” which differ markedly, not only in physical features, but in many social, linguistic and cultural In March 1931, the Odisha Congress characteristics.” (Report of the Indian Statutory delegates raised the amalgamation question in the Commission, Vol.I Calcutta, 1930 p.68) Karachi session of the Congress. At Karachi, Mahatma Gandhi was reported to have promised A sub-committee was appointed with the Odisha Congressmen that he would raise their Major Attlee as the Chairman to investigate the problem in the second session of Round Table matter in details. It rightly felt that the grievances Conference. On 3 May 1931 the ‘Utkal Pradesh were well founded, the demand substantially Congress Committee’ unanimously passed a supported by the people and the case deserved resolution for the establishment of the separate sympathy. Therefore, they recommended the province of Odisha. The UPCC appointed a amalgamation of the Odia-speaking tracts of the Committee, consisting of Pandit Nilakantha Das Central Provinces and Madras with the Odisha (Chairman), Gopabandhu Choudhury, Lingaraja Division of Bihar and Odisha. There was also the Panigrahi, Sashibhusan Rath, Niranjan Pattnaik, possibility of minor adjustments of boundary with Mukunda Prasad Das, Bichitrananda Das and Bengal. In the conclusion they said; “After Narayan Mishra to deal with the consideration of the alternatives of transfer of the question of formation of separate province. The territory as a whole to a particular province and UPCC even authorized the Committee to co- the creation of a sub-province, the sub-committee operate in this regard with the British authorities was in favour of the creation of an Odisha without deviating from the Congress principles. province, although it recognized that the decision After the conclusion of the Third Round Table involved the larger question of sub-division of Conference, Sir Samuel Hoare, the Secretary of existing province.”(Report of Indian Statutory State for India, declared on 24 December 1932 Commission, Vol.II London.1930 p.51) The that a separate province of Odisha would be report of Attlee sub-committee gave much formed in the constitutional set-up for India. The encouragement to the people of Odisha to pursue White Paper, published in March 1933, the matter at the highest level. Such an opportunity mentioned Odisha as a governor’s province along came in 1930 when Krushna Chandra Gajapati with ten other provinces of British India. The Narayan Deo, the Raja of Parlakhemundi, was White Paper proposals regarding the boundary included among the Indian delegates to the first of the new Province of Odisha evoked so much Round Table Conference. He presented a criticism that the Secretary of State had to reopen memorandum to the British authorities for creation the question once again. The Government of India of a separate province of Odisha. It was also immediately informed the Secretary that the circulated to all delegates at the request of the suggested new announcement would be a ‘grave Raja. His forceful advocacy of the cause, no mistake’.

8 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

In the meantime, the Government of India success. The Joint Parliamentary Committee, in constitutes a Committee known as the Odisha their report in November 1934, added to the new Administrative Committee under the province of Odisha as defined in the White Paper, Chairmanship of John Austin Hubback. The the following areas: (a) That portion of the notification was issued from Simla on 24 June Estate which the Odisha Boundary Committee 1933. The Committee was asked to investigate of 1932 recommended for transfer to Odisha,(b the administrative problems which would arise in )Parlakhemindi and Jalantar Maliahs; (c) A small case of the formation of a new province. Besides portion of the Parlakhemindi Estate including the Chairman, there were 9 members in the Parlakhemundi town. Committee including Madhu Sudan Das, the Grand Old Man of Odisha. The Committee On the basis of Joint Select Committee’s circulated a general questionnaire to selected report, provision was made in the Government officials, non-officials and public bodies and a of India Act, 1935 for the creation of the new special circular to the heads of departments and state of Odisha. According to His Majesty, The other special officials in Bihar. In October 1933, King Emperor’s Order-in-Council, dated 3 the committee toured Odisha and examined a March 1936, the province was inaugurated on 1 number of witnesses. Its report, published on 20 April 1936. The same day, Sir John Austin December 1933, made important Hubback took oath as the first governor of recommendations regarding administrative Odisha in a ceremonial function held in the problems of Odisha. But Parlakhemundi was Ravenshaw College Hall. In whatever truncated excluded in this proposal. So in this crucial stage, form, the new province marked the end of the Krushna Chandra Gajapati Narayan Deo, the era of dismemberment, and beginning of the era Raja of Parlakhemundi, took the bold step in of consolidation and achievements in the years to deciding to divide his estate. The Raja of come. (Report of the Joint Committee on Indian Parlakhemundi, in his memorial to the Governor Constitutional Reform, Vol.I, London, 1934, of Madras, conveyed his decision regarding the p.36). partition of his estate. The Viceroy, however, was not prepared to change his views. In spite of such categorical objectives by the Government of India the insistent demands of the people of Odisha ably represented by the Raja of Parla before the Dr. Janmejaya Choudhury, Lecturer in History, Sri Secretary of State were finally crowned with Jagannath College, Kaipadar, Khurda.

9 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Stipulation through Socio-Eco-Political Fortitude: Stature of Separate Odisha Province

Snigdha Acharya

The foremost intension of this essay is to analyze administrative appendage of Bengal or just a the sufferings of the Odias, the vivisection of the territorial link between Bengal and Madras.1 They Odia region and Odia race through frequent became linguistic and ethnic minorities in the vicissitudes due to their annexation to three neighbouring provinces where the majority different provinces, viz., Bengal, Madras and communities tried to impose their language and Central Provinces. Thus, always the Odias formed culture on the Odias. Being outlying regions the a minority under the above governments which Odia-speaking tracts could not get proper affected their cultural, linguistic and economic attention of the Government and remained developments. The piecemeal territorial socially, economically backward. The non-Odias acquisition by the British government resulted in who had a different language and different the political dismemberment of Odisha. As a result customs, gradually acquired importance. The they lost their territorial, political and administrative Bengalees who replaced the Odias in the revenue administration took recourse to trickery aimed at identity. After becoming conscious of their acquiring landed property. This led to the miserable condition under the above governments, economic exploitation and social degradation of with the educated intelligentsia class the Odias the common people. The people of Odisha on started a movement which is better known as the their parted mat have the required consciousness Odia movement for the unification of the scattered to demand territorial readjustment in the Odia tracts. So that we can rightly said as it was perspective of racial, social and cultural the realisation of the economic plight, suffering considerations till the later part of the nineteenth due to lack of cultural and political identity. Thus century. relied upon the above basis it can be said that the Odia’s demand for the separate Odisha province The East India Company’s rule over was purely an economic, cultural and political Odisha for more than a century treated it as only 2 demand. a source of revenue. Continuous misrule of the outsiders had put the vast population of the Odias Odisha due to lack of political, to the lowest level of economic depression. administrative unity, suitable land revenue system, However in Odisha the colonial group did not communication, education on socio-political or always consist of the Britishers, but the Bengalees cultural forum had been treated either as an and Telugus were also included in it. The Odias

10 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review with their barren socio-economic and political salt-manufacturers of Odisha known as sphere hardly made any progress. In this regard Molunghees. Being thrown out from their we can take what Travelyan has said in the traditional profession they joined the ranks of ‘introduction’ to his ‘English Social History’ long agricultural labourers.4 book. According to him, “the social scene grows The economic wreck was matched by a out of economic conditions,without social history neglect of education and the corresponding economic history is barren and political history shrinkage of job opportunities for Odias. Before unintelligible.” The socio-cultural life of the people the famine of 1866, there were only 24 government owing to the apathy of the rulers to introduce schools in Odisha and 20 grant-in –aid schools. transformation yielded no change. Rather it helped However the Odias showed no interest for its continuity. The indifference attitude of the rulers, English education. Most of the pupils were the the attitude of the tradition bound people of the children of the Bengalee officials stationed in upper strata and the narrow mindedness of the Orissa and the teacher, text books and medium so-called gentlemen failed to bring any of instruction were Bengalee.5 Coupled with the transformation in the social relationship. poverty and conservatism of Odias, the scarcity In Odisha, no uniform land revenue and high price of Odia text books also contributed system could be introduce due to geographical to the slow progress of education. The dismemberment. The age-old agrarian-cum rural unavoidable result was the systematic exclusion industrial economy faced gradual decline and of the Odias from the government jobs which extinction under the alien government. In the were filled up by the outsiders like the Bengalees words of O.P.Kotwal, the British rule produced and Telugus. In this situation the Odias were multi structuralism or made arrangement for many threatened economically and culturally in their own structure which produced poverty, mass land. unemployment and helpless economic In the shape of a dreadful famine of 1866, dependence. A number of experiment were made which resulted from both natural causes and the in land revenue which constituted the chief part carelessness of the British authorities exposed the of public resource. The neighbouring Bengali true nature of the British administration. All the Zamindars, their agents and the non-Odia amalas high sounding benefits of peace and good taking the advantage of faulty land revenue governance, rule of law, development of education administration tried to maximize the profits by and communication bestowed upon Odisha economic deterioration and social exploitation of seemed to be based on mere theory.Their sense the common people.3Again the interest of the of injustice and improvement was best revealed peasants completely ignored under the Permanent by the famine. Again the crisis of Settlement. The peasant even failed to remit the 1868-70 was also the result of the official apathy land revenue fixed at exorbitant rate. Hence, there and neglect. However the famine awakened the increased poverty and indebtedness. The Odias from their deep slumber and the language oppressive salt policy of the British in the controversy made them aware of their miserable nineteenth century had destroyed the native salt socio-economic and political conditions. The industry and salt trade in Odisha. It spelt the famine forced the government to go into the economic ruin and disaster for the thousand of deficiencies of the administration and review their

11 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 policies towards the people who had long been domination by the outsiders, their linguistic neglected. A petition signed by more than one lakh subordination and so on. As a result, a separate Odias was presented to the Secretary of State Odisha province became a political, economic for India asking for the protection of the Odias and cultural demand. and their reunification under any of the existing Instead of the measures of the 6 administrative provinces. They now became government to provide suitable jobs to the aware of the disadvantages of the territorial educated Odias, there was a good deal of dismemberment. Their territorial dismemberment competition from their neighbours. In this regard now came to be realised by the Odias as a ‘historic it was taken into considerations the report of the wrong inflicted on them’. Living under three Collector of Cuttack who stated : “It may be different governments they could not get prompt doubted whether the Odia is holding his own in relief not only because of the absence of any the struggle for existence. The Bengali is ousting concerted and uniform policy but also due to lack him from the land and from service, the Bengali, of sufficient political will on the part of the the Marwari and the European from the trade, authorities to help the Odia minority in their the Telugus from the rougher kind of labour. jurisdiction. The public as well as the Perhaps, this movement may cause a reaction. administrative set up desired to render Odisha a The Odias are possibly less successful in the separate province-hood. They realised that had struggle, because he has long been isolated from Odisha been a separate province the misery of the parts of India where it has been most severe the famine of Odisha would not have been to that and the competition now introduced may have 7 extent. The consciousness ultimately assumed the the effect of rendering him in the future a more shape of a language movement which in the long formidable competitor8.” The interest of those run prepared a favourable ground for the growth outsiders stood in the way of progress of the of political consciousness. Both the famine of Odias. The Odias had special wants and 1866 and the language controversy of 1868-70 disabilities which required special measures of initiated the process of change in government protection and which were justified on political policies and in Odia society. It was realised by grounds.9 the people that the territorial dismemberment of the Odia-speaking areas was the main cause for Gradually the feelings of the Odias their general backwardness under the British rule. towards their neighbours became pointedly clear. The feelings of negligence was aggravated and Sentiment of hatred, defiance and hostility they became aware of the Odias vulnerability as overtook the majority of the people, out of the linguistic minorities in large administrative zones, mental state a new consciousness emerged that i.e., Madras, Bengal and Central Provinces where Odisha for the Odias. Toynbee, the Commissioner th they were forced to adopt major languages as stated on 18 July1892: “The appointment of a Bengali, Telugu and Hindi. This sort of native of Bengal to any post in Odisha is generally consciousness produced its political manifestation the occasion of an outburst of complaints in the in the Odia movement which aimed at ameliorating newspapers by which the cry of ‘Orissa for the 10 the miseries of the peripheralised Odias and for Oriyas’ is consistently upheld .” the unification of the Odia-speaking region, a The government took keen interest in the panacea for all the misfortune, economic-cultural promotion of vernacular education and the Odia

12 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review language. Ravenshaw drawn the attention of the the other hand, the cause of Odia was strongly education department to the ‘utmost entire neglect taken by Utkal Dipika, the first Odia periodical of Odia and urged the introduction of Odia text published from August 1866. There began the books in schools to the entire exclusion of Bengali pro-Odia and anti-Odia lobbies clashed in the books. He also proposed that the government press. In July 1869,the Deputy Inspector of first appoint a separate Inspector of Schools for Schools, Uma Charan Haldar suggested that the Odisha and secondly take prompt action to Odia language should be written in Bengali script. provide a translation from other languages into He argued that if the Odia script was written on Odia.11 Bengali paper with Bengali pen and ink,why then 14 The material and intellectual upliftment of it should not be written in the Bengali script. the people, development of communication and Haldar’s argument was strongly refuted by Utkal transport provided enough facilities. Now the Dipika. Again in 1870,Kantichandra Odias were enabled by themselves to go for higher Bhattacharya of Balasore District School studies and business outside the province, which published his controversial book ‘Oriya Ekta greater helped for the achievement of political Swatantra bhasa Nae’(Oriya is not a separate unity. The general improvement both economic language). However, the book was immediately and intellectual caused by the growth of education dismissed not only by the government but also by and transport was reported by the Commissioner scholars and philologists of the time, on the ground of Odisha in 1874 as follows: “There is more of fallacious arguments and contentions. In this 15 knowledge and education among the masses, respect , Gaurishankar Ray, a Bengali completely more trade and money in circulation, more identified with Odia literature and culture carried employment at high wages for the labourer, more an article titled ‘Odia Mane Swabhabata moving to and fro in the country, less stagnation, Nirbodha Ki?’(Are Odias Idiot by Nature? ).The and a divide tendency to enlightenment and write up could have been response to the progress. There are more market, more shops stereotyping of the colonial people by the and growing export and import of trade, all these colonisers and neo-colonisers, in the case of the items indicate undoubtedly general improvement British and the Bengalis. in the people’s condition with which we ought to The language controversy manifested the be satisfied. The progress of civilization may be existing tension in a colonial society Odisha, arising slow, but it is nevertheless, sure and safe because out of the clash of interest between the colonial it is not rapid and revolutionary12.” dominant and the colonised groups. In Ganjam Those Bengalis who perceived a threat and Sambalpur the same type of language to their interest from the introduction of Odia controversy arose. In Ganjam under the Madras formed a group and were in forefront of the anti presidency, Odia came under the dominating –Odia campaign. They rejected the government Telugus who wanted to replace it by the Telugu decision and tried to prove that Odia was not a language. The Director of Public Instructions separate language. In order to champion the dismissed Odia as a semi-barbarous language and Bengali in Odisha, two periodicals, the Utkal availability of Odia text books as useless16. To Hiteisini (1869) and the Cuttack Star(1869) ventilate the grievances of the Odias, William were published by the domiciled Bengalis.13 On Mohanty started an Odia weekly Swadeshi

13 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 in1876. After a long conflict in 1876 Madras The linguistic and cultural consciousness University recognised Odia as the official language of the educated middle class led to the formation of Ganjam17. In Sambalpur, which was then in of many associations in Odisha. Many the Central Provinces, it was declared by John associations such as Utkal Bhasaunnati Woodburn, the Chief Commissioner of Central Sabha(1866) at Balasore, Utkal Bhasouddipani Provinces in 1895 to introduce Hindi in place of Sabha(1873) at Cuttack and Utkal Hiteisini Odia in order to facilitate the transfer of officials Samaj (1889)at Ganjam. The most important within the province. This decision was resisted organization of the time the Oriya Association throughout Odisha.Utkal Dipika wrote, nothing (1882)had the objectives of discussing political could be more atrocious than to try to smother and other matter affecting Odisha. This association one’s mothertongue and to kill a language.18 The also demanded the unification of the Odia- mammoth protest organised in Sambalpur under speaking regions. The Utkal Sammilani (Utkal Dharanidhar Mishra. M.S. Das sent a Union Conference) established in 1903 memorandum to the Private Secretary to the spearheaded the movement with its main objective Viceroy on 15th September 1902.Being urged by of amalgamating the Odia-speaking regions and the memorialists, Andrew Fraser came to Odisha working for the all-round development of Odias. and ordered the restoration of Odia as a court The U.U.C. came to symbolize the collective language of Sambalpur in 190219. He also opined protest of the Odias against the wrong and that Sambalpur should be transferred to Odisha injustices inflicted on them by the British in and finally the government ordered the restoration collaboration with some Bengalis and Telugus. It of Odia in Sambalpur in 1903. represented the hopes and aspirations of the However the language controversy educated middleclass to obtain their due share of brought to the surface the negative impact of economic, cultural and political opportunities. The colonialism on their culture and their vulnerability U.U.C. successively led the Odia movement as linguistic minorities in large administrative under the leadership of Madhusudan Das, zones.Their economic sufferings combined with F.M.Senapati, Madhusudan Rao, Gopabandhu linguistic and cultural subordination convinced Das, Maharaja Krushna Chandra. Gajapati and them of the necessity of protecting their interests, Chandrasekhar Behera. The movement could be their language and their culture. The economic sustained because of the growing number of dimension of the language controversy was also educated and enlightened Odia middleclass. emphasised by F.M.Senapati the forerunner of Though small in number, the educated class modern Odia prose. After the publication of became increasingly aware of their due share in Kanticharan Bhattacharya’s book, he warned the their motherland. The U.U.C. submitted a petition Oriya amalas (petty officials)of the Balasore to the Viceroy and the Secretary of State for Collectorate in a meeting that if Odia was India, in 1917 in which it was clearly pointed out abolished from schools, the sons, brothers and how the Odias had long suffered under different relatives of Bengalees would become amalas, governments trying to destroy their solidarity as a Odia would be dismissed and the Odias would community. 21 It was presented how the economic, not get government jobs.20 educational and other disadvantages due to the

14 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review administrative dismemberment of the Odias, which 6. Pathy, Jagannath, ‘Gopabandhu and the Rise of had produced opportunities for the advanced Modern Oriya Nationalism,’ Bengal, Past and Present, Vol.XCVIII, Part-1’1971, P.53. races, like the Bengalis and the Telugus. 7. Samantray, Natabar.,Odia Sahityara .1803- Thus, the Odia movement and the Odias 1920, Cuttack, 1996, P.120. demand for a separate Odisha province grew out 8. AAR.,Orissa Division, 1878-79, P.13. of Odia consciousness was arguably the concerted search for political identity. The 9. The Sanskaraka, 3 March 1887. territorial dismemberment, the economic misery, 10. AAR., Orissa Division, 1891-92 ,P.27. poor job opportunities and the cultural subordination of Odias, all put them in a 11. Report from T.E. Ravenshaw to Secretary to the disadvantaged position in their home-land. The Government of Bengal, No.99, May, 1868. demand for their political unification also contained 12. AAR., Orissa Division, 1873-74, P.5. its cultural manifestation in the quest for their unique cultural roots. Ultimately, the dream and demand 13. Dash, G.N., Odia Bhasa Suraksha Andolana, Cuttack, 1993, P.7. of the Odias got its shape when Odisha became a separate province in April 1936 comprising the 14. Utkal Dipika., Cuttack, 10 January, 1889. Odia-speaking regions. The formation of a separate Odisha on linguistic basis came to be 15. Boulton,John.,Op.cit. largely seen as realization of their political and 16. Order of the Madras Government (Judicial),15 cultural identity coupled with their economic plight. December 1890, No.2024.

References : 17. Utkal Dipika, 27 April, 1895. 18. Utkal Dipika.,2 August,1902. 1. Mahtab, H.K., History of Orissa, Vol.I, Cuttack, 1959, p.6. 19. Vyasakavi Fakirmohan, Fakirmohan Granthavali, Atmajivani Charita (2nd Edition) 2. Samal, J.K., Orissa under the British Crown (1858- Cuttack, 1963, PP..54-55. 1905), Delhi,1 977,p.v. 20. Indian Statutory Commission Report, Vol.iv, Part- 3. De,S.C., Guide to Orissan Records, Vol.III.P.3. 1, London,1930, P.56. 4. Buckland, C.E., Bengal Under the Lt.Governors, Vol-I, Calcutta, 1901, P.334.

5. Boulton,John, “Nationalism and Tradition in Orissa” With special reference to the works of F.M.Senapati in R, J.Moore.ed., Traditional Snigdha Acharya, Research Scholar, P.G. Dept. of Politics in South Asia, New Delhi, 1979, P.240. History, Utkal University, Vani Vihar, Bhubaneswar.

15 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Contribution of Ramchandra Mardaraj for the Formation of New Odisha

Dr. Dasarathi Bhuiyan

The Raj Family was mind and spirit of poet Radhanath Ray because earlier he was a the Odia nationalist movement which aimed at primary teacher where Roy was the school linguistic, literary, cultural and territorial integration inspector. Roy introduced Nilamani Vidyaratna of Odia-speaking people with a separate identity to the Raja of Bamanda, Sri Sudhala Dev for the of their own. Ramachandra Mardaraj was the purpose of publication of an Odia journal. Raja worthy son of Harihara Mardraj.1 Harihara of Bamanda started an Odia Journal named Mardaraj married Rani Kanakamanjari , a “Sambalpur Hitaisini” and Vidyaratna was princess of the House of Bhanjas of Mayurbhanja appointed as the editor. When Vidyaratna came of which the illustrious Sri Ramchandra Bhanja to know about the Odia nationalist movement and Deo was well known as a great and bright Ruler. patriotic activities of Harihara Mardaraj he soon Rani Kanakamanjari was an accomplished lady left Bamanda and joined hands with the Raja of with liberal ideas and was in touch with the spirit Khallikote. Very soon Raja Harihara Mardraj of the times. This celebrated couple gave birth to purchased a press and he published a weekly Ramachandra Mardaraj Deo on 13th January journal “Prajabandhu”. Nilamani Vidyaratna took 1900 endowed with all the virtues of his parents. the editorship of Prajabandhu. The press was set In the days that came, this Prince was destined to up at Rambha Palace and it was soon after named sufficiently contribute to shape the fate of which as “Mardaraj Press.” ‘Prajabandhu’ all through he loved more than anything else in this world. its career focused the grievances of the Odias. As a child, the prince was nick named On the second birth anniversary of the Eric and was in the best of health and spirits. He prince, Raja Harihara Mardaraj, with the sound was brought up under the care and guidance of counseling of Pandit Neelamani Vidyaratna, Governess Mrs. F. Harvey Dunn. Sri Nilamani invited some distinguished nationalists from all Vidyaratna, a prominent Odia nationalist and over Odisha to a conference at Snodgrass House, journalist was working in the Badakhemundi Raj Rambha. Many dignitaries who were at the time Darabar in Ganjam. On one occasion he advised in the forefront of national and cultural life of to Shri Sashi Bhusan Rath of village and Odisha like Mr. Madhusudan Das, Sri advised him to publish an Odia Weekly. Soon Ramchandra Bhanja Deo, Fakirmohan Senapati, after, Sashibhusan Rath started his Odia Weekly Gopalchandra Praharaj, Gopabandhu Das were “Asha” which was published from Brahmapur. present. Four prominent persons of the time- During that time Vidyaratna was very close to Harihara Mardraj Dev-the Raja of Khallikote,

16 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Nilamani Vidyaratna-an eminent litterateur, own and worked hard in organizing relief and Narasingh Das-a subregistrar of and other assistance. At last he informed it to the Harihara Panda - the first Odia pleader of Madras Governor, Lord Willingdon. Lord Ganjam, and native of Asika-also were present. Willingdon personally visited the drought affected The Rambha Palace discussed the future of the areas and took steps for the construction of roads Odias under the leadership of Madhusudan Das.2 and canals. People of these areas realized that It was in this conference and under the their grievances are neglected by the Madras government which was situated far away from auspices of an occasion, as this that the assembled 3 leaders decided to give unto themselves an Odia Odia-speaking areas. He worked for spread of national body and work united for formation of education and joined with his mother for State. This grand move took a concrete shape in encouraging Girls’ Education. He laid the the Ganjam National Conference which held its foundation of the Secondary School at Khallikote. first session in April 1903 at Brahmapur under On 14th January 1921, Raja Ramachandra the Presidentship of the great nationalist Mardraj Deo came to the throne with entry, gentry Syamasundar Rajguru. This Conference paved and poor peasantry. He was loved by the elites in all corners of the estate and admired by the British the way for formation of ‘Utkal Sammilani’ or 4 ‘Utkal Union Conference’ under the able at the helm of state affairs. His benevolent leadership of Mr. Madhusudan Das which held activities created a niche for himself in the hearts its first session at Cuttack on 30th December of people in Khallikote and beyond. He was 1903. Maharaja Sri Ramchandra Bhanja Deo married to Rani Chandrapriya Devi of Saraikala presided over the Utkal Union Conference. Raj family in 1918. The new queen was pious and was a true partner in the life of Raja Sahib But to the misfortune of Odias when the during all the dilemmas and deliberations of his Odia nationalist Movement was getting a boost, life.5 Raja Harihara Mardraj met with an untimely death on 20th July 1909 bereaving the people and the The dream of his father, the formation of young prince of precious parental care and separate province, took the proper shape during upbringing. The Prince being minor, the Estate of his time. The Odia tracts of South Odisha Khallikote was kept under the Madras Court of belonging to Madras Presidency were Khallikote, Wards. Prince Ramachandra was sent for Athagarh, Palur, Birudi, Huma, Dharakote, schooling at Newington, Madras. He studied at Badagada, Katimga, Sheragada, Sankhemundi, Christian College up to the age of his eligibility to Badakhemundi, , Surangi, Jarada, take charge of his own Estate. Jalantara, Gudarsingi, Manjusa, Terela, Parlakhemundi, Aska, Barua etc. The Zamindars In 1918 and 1919 the district of Ganjam, of Parlakhemundi and Khallikote paid more than Puri and Visakhapatnam were afflicted by a fifty thousand rupees as pesh-kush. Besides these terrible famine due to short of monsoon. The tracts, thousands of Odias were living in the Government servants remained apathetic to this Visakhapatnam district and Jeypore Agency. The utter situation. They did not inform the Madras growth of political consciousness gave birth to a Government in time. Neglecting his studies, Prince movement for the amalgamation of Odia-speaking Ramachandra Mardaraj moved around in the tracts. The movement was not very effective in villages of his estate, met with famine stricken its early stage. But handful of British Officers made people, stood at their door steps as one of their some contributions towards this cause. The birth

17 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 of Utkal Sammilani in 1903 A.D gave a new consisting of Bihar and Odisha including impetus to the movement. The transfer of the Chhotnagpur was to be created with a legislative district of Sambalpur to Odisha further council and capital at Patna. 6 strengthened the Odia Movement. In view of the above reasons the It was half measure towards the Government decided to separate Bihar from amalgamation of Odia-speaking areas. Some Bengal. At the same time it was decided to add leading people of Ganjam in a memorial to the Odisha to Bihar, as the former had no common Viceroy demanded for the amalgamation of Odia- interest with Bengal. Secondly, Odisha, for her speaking tracts into Odisha Division. But the geographical position provided a sea-board to Viceroy opposed the resolution which abandoned the province. At first Biharis opposed the Union the transfer of the district of Ganjam and of Odisha with Bihar. But at last they agreed to Visakhapatnam to Odisha. They demanded a non- proposal in consideration of the value of the sea official Commission to enquire about the matter.7 port. Thirdly, the addition of Odisha provided A subsequent memorial dated 30th November sufficient territorial area and population for Bihar 1905 to Lord Ampthil stated: “the Collector of to deserve a Lieutenant-Governorship. the district did not pay even the slightest attention When the above suggestions were being to the crisis of the Odias embodied in their several debated in the House of Lords on in February petitions containing thousands of signatures for 1912 Lord Curzon opposed the decision. 8 their union with Odisha. In 1909 A.D., a According to him the new province of Bihar and deputation of Odia Samaj of Ganjam waited on Odisha was an unnatural union of the people of his Excellency, Sir Aurther Lawly, the Governor different races and languages. It was created of Madras, for the transfer of Odia•speaking without the slightest regard to the views of the areas of Madras. But the Government did not inhabitants. After the creation of the province of pay any attention to their prayer, Partition of Bihar and Odisha on 1st August 1912, a few Bengal did not satisfy the Bengalis who were Odia-Speaking people in Midnapore remained divided under two administrative units since 1905 under Bengal. A.D. A great agitation took place in Bengal- Speaking areas for their re-union. At the same The question of amalgamation of Odia- time Biharis were dissatisfied for their separation Speaking areas was raised by McCollum Scott from Bengal. These movements created problems in the House of Commons on 20th February for the government.9 1912. But S.S. Montague, the Under Secretary of State for India in his reply stated that the At last the Government of India realized proposed transfer of Ganjam to Odisha as to be that the existing state of territorial distribution was made at any time if, “accumulated evidence be far from being satisfactory and that for the forthcoming”. In the Indian Patriot, it was stated, administrative efficiency and economic “Provinces were united but the Odias were development of people, the country has to be forgotten. Therefore, it was for the Odias to see distributed into several principalities, each they were no more forgotten”.10 The formation homogenous in itself. On 25th August 1911 Lord of new province of Bihar and Odisha was very Hardinge suggested the announcement of the much regretted by the Odias.11 partition of Bengal and they recommended to the secretary to state and to be administered by a Governor-in-Council. The new province

18 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

In 1912 A.D., the Utkal Sammilani held persuaded the Odias to remain with Madras its 8th Annual Session at Brahmapur and resolved where they would enjoy better privileges.16 to make Ganjam the centre of national activity A memorandum submitted to Lord for the ensuing year. Among other resolutions the 12 Pentland at Brahmapur for a special electorate amalgamation question was given priority. for the Odias of Madras Presidency was Consequent upon this decision, the Odias of rejected.17 The Odias of Ganjam district Ganjam waited in deputation on successive demanded to get at least five seats in proportion Governors of Madras, Lord Carmichel and Mr. to their number and pleaded for the reservation Pentland. In the course of a reply to a civic address of seats for the Odias.18 A public meeting was at in December 1913, Mr. Pentland held at Brahmapur on 28th January 1920 on said:” Unless conditions change and unless new behalf of “Ganjam District Odia Association” with arguments of weight are produced, I can hold out the Maharaja of Parlakhemundi in the chair. It no hope to you of the question being reopened. demanded an administrative union of Odia tracts This statement was nothing but a repetition of what and more seats in Madras Legislative Council. It the Under Secretary of state had said in 13 was decided in the meeting to send a deputation Parliament earlier. to the Governor of Madras to redress their The Odias of Ganjam and Visakhapatnam grievances.19 During this period the Telugus made Agency submitted a representation to the a counter organization to oppose the Government of India retaking all the grievances amalgamation of Ganjam district with Odisha. and arguments. They asked for the union of Odia- Thus from 1906 A.D to 1916 A.D the Odia Speaking tracts of Madras with the new province Movement was very active under the aegis of of Bihar and Odisha, on the main ground that they Utkal Sammilani and gave a patriotic sense to the were subjected to adverse influence under the young Raja Ramachandra Mardaraj of Madras administration, involving to a great extent Khallikote. the practical abolition of their language and On 20th February 1920 Sachidananda sacrifice of their national aspiration and Sinha moved a resolution in the Imperial Council.20 characteristics. The Odias of Ganjam sent another In the same year resolutions were tabled in the memorial to Lord Hardinge praying for the 14 Legislative Councils of Bihar-Odisha and Madras inclusion of Ganjam in the new province. They to effect unification of Odia-speaking areas and continued their agitation but his Excellency Lord bringing them under the administration. Sri Hardinge expressed his inability to regard the Sashibhusan Rath moved a resolution in the transfer of the Odia-Speaking areas of the Madras Madras Legislative Council to transfer the Odia- Presidency as “desirable and necessary”. Speaking areas of Madras to Bihar and Odisha In December 1913 the Governor Lord Province.21 The Government of Madras opposed Pentland visited Ganjam but did not make any the transfer of Odia-speaking areas on the plea commitment. In 1914 A.D. the Raja of Dharakote, that such transfer involved administrative and Sri Madan Mohan Singh Deo delivered a speech financial complications. Other Governments also in Madras Legislative Council to separate Jeypore reported haphazardly. So the Government of India from Visakhapatnam district. The amalgamation through their independent agency sought to further was much opposed by Telugus of Ganjam ascertain the popular opinion of the Odia- district.15 They started counter movement and speaking tracts. It was proposed to depute two

19 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 officers to Ganjam and Visakhapatnam Agency detailed enquiry on the spot regarding the attitude for enquiry. 22 of the Odia inhabitants of the Madras Presidency Ramachandra Mardaraj was also a true towards the question of amalgamation of the tracts nationalist. He was working sincerely for both the inhabited by them with Odisha. The appointment independence of India and amalgamation of Odia of the Committee brought a ray of hope and Raja speaking areas. When the peasant movement was Ramachandra was sincerely seized with the work of organizing people for meeting with the gaining ground in Odisha under the leadership of 25 Biswanath Das in 1927 against the land revenue committee and registering their positive consent. and atrocities met by the managers, Mahatma The commission also visited Gandhi arrived at the Rambha palace during his Visakhapatnam district whereas the Maharaja of visit to Odisha. He did not hesitate to invite Jeypore gave his opinion against the Mahatma Gandhi to his palace in December 1927 amalgamation, the Odia inhabitants of the district knowing fully well that Gandhiji was the enemy strongly supported the proposed union. The Utkal of British Government. Gandhi stayed at Rambha Samaj of Visakhapatnam met on 2nd October Royal Palace from 29 December 1927 to 1st 1924 with Sri Vikram Dev Verma in chair and January 1928.23 The sympathetic attitude of passed a resolution for merger.26 But the Gandhiji towards Odias attracted the attention of Commission followed the census report of 1921 Ramachandra Mardaraj. Earlier in 1921 A.D A.D for their enquiry and stated in their report Gandhiji told in a public meeting on Odia•Telugu that excepting Koraput, Jeypore and dispute: “Before the sun rises tomorrow the Odia- Taluks nowhere the Odias formed Telugu dispute should be settled and strong majority in the Visakhapatnam agency. The Andhras must yield to the weak Odias.”24 Commission visited Ganjam district next. All the In 1922, he was nominated as president Zamindars of the district assembled on 22nd of the Ganjam District Board. As President of November 1924 and resolved in favour of Ganjam District Board, he laid stress on two very amalgamation. In their evidence to the important items: the Communication and Commission, the Zamindars of Parlakhemundi, Education. Under his leadership, Bridges over all Khalilikote, Athagarh, Dharakote, Manujsa, the Rivers and Rivulets of the district were Chikiti, Badagda, Sheragarh, Tekkali, Surangi, constructed, Roads were upgraded. Ganjam was Nadigram, Tarala, Bobbili and Jalantara etc. the only district where communication became expressed desire to be transferred to Odisha. Mr. smooth and remote corners became accessible. C.L. Philip and Mr. A.C. Duff came to Rambha, The District Board opened Primary, Middle stayed in the palace from 17th to 21st December English Modern Vernacular and High Schools in 1924 as guests of the Rajasahib, Ramchandra all corners for the education of the rural poor. Mardaraj. A well attended public meeting was organized at Khallikote garh and the Committee Then came the challenge to meet with and was greatly impressed to observe the eagerness convince the Philip-Duff Committee which was of the people for merger of Ganjam with set up in 1924 to ascertain the attitude of the Odias Odisha.27 Ramachandra Mardraj convinced the under the Madras Presidency towards merger Commission giving all the logical arguments for with Odisha. According to the decision of the amalgamation of Odia-Speaking areas.28 Government of India, C.L. Philip and A.C Duff, two officers were appointed in 1924 A.D to make The meeting was first of its kind at Khallikote. Everywhere in Ganjam the

20 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Commission got the positive response for the opportunity. A high delegation of the body amalgamation of Odia-Speaking areas. As welcomed the Commission at Patna Railway regards the opinion of the people of these areas Station when others were showing black flags.30 the Commission wrote, “Very little comment is The delegation met the Commission and placed needed for whenever any opinion was expressed before them the just demands of the Odias. The at all, it was distinctly in favour of amalgamation”. Members of the Commission were well pleased The amalgamation of entire Ganjam district and fully convinced and expressed favourable excepting Chicacole and Narsanapetta Talukas opinion for the formation of the new state of were considered desirable. The report of the Odisha. As recommended by them a Boundary Committee was in favour of amalgamation. In a Commission under the Chairmanship of S.P. O’ significant opinion, the Committee stated that Odia Donnel was constituted with T.R. Phukan of influence was prevailed to the north of Assam and H.P. Meheta of Bombay as its Narsanapeta and Ganjam, and from Tekkali to Members. The Commission visited different Khallikote should go to Odisha. Before that, Mr. places and came to Gopalpur on 15th December Lassen had placed the linguistic boundary of 1931. Raja Ramchandra Mardraj helped the Odisha at Chicacole while W.W. Hunter fixed the Commission with full support. But perhaps due Odia boundary line at Ichapur. The movement to contrivance of forces at Madras, there came for unification of Odisha was relentlessly carried unfortunately a dismal report for the Odias. They, on. Other stalwarts of Ganjam like Sri most injudiciously, recommended for exclusion of Krishnachandra Gajapati, Raja Gourachandra areas south to Brahmapur, Parlakhemundi and Deb, Sashibhusan Rath, Niranjan Patnaik were Jeypore Estates from the proposed Odisha State. at the fore front. In such an august movement, At this, the hopes of the Odias were greatly Raja Ramachandra Mardraj carved out a special shattered. The Maharaja of Paralakhemuni and place for him and was immediately recognized as Raja Ramachandra Mardraj were taken aback. the most resourceful leader.29 While There arose a strong public opinion against this recommending amalgamation of several areas, the senseless report throughout Odisha.31 The Commission never did full justice to the people Commission fixed the boundary in such a strange of Odisha. Anyway the Commission gave the and impractical manner that the line passed following concluding views, “our enquiry has through villages dividing streets, houses and water shown that there is a genuine long standing and sources and even to-day, disputes over the deep seated desire on the part of educated Odia boundary problem in 63 boarder villages are classes of the Odia Speaking tracts of Madras waiting disposal in the Supreme Court of India. for amalgamation of these tracts with Odisha The decisions of the Commission were so partial under one administration of the Odia province on and superfluous and unwanted that one can never the basis of language.” dream of full fledged Odisha. The Simon Commission was appointed When the O’Donnel Commission report to review the functioning of India Act 1919. Sir was debated in the Madras Legislative Council, John Simon came to India with an open mind. Raja Ramachandra Mardraj as a prominent But the Congress decided to boycott the Royal member of the body strongly opposed to its Commission. The leaders of Utkal Union recommendations placing figures and evidences. Conference saw in the Commission a golden But nothing just was to be expected from the

21 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Government at Madras as they were known to Gajapati gave a marked philip to the Odia cause be standing tooth and nail against the formation in the Round Table Conference at London and of Odisha from the days of Rishley. On 2nd was able enough to get the announcement for August, 1932, when the Raja of Bobbilli stated creation of a separate province for the Odias. The in the Madras Council that the case of Odisha report of Simon Commission led to the would be taken up later, Raja Ramachandra summoning of the Round Table Conference in Mardaraj of Khallikote protested and alleged that London in 1930 A.D.34 the Madras Council had been opposing the Three Round Table Conferences were creation of Odisha. Ramchandra Mardaraj further held in 1930, 1931 and 1932 to decide the future stated that there were only three Odia members of the new constitution of India. Odisha question among the total members of 132 in the Madras was decided in the very first conference. Before Council, and hence, it would be better if the vote the Third Round Table Conference the Odisha was not taken on the question of Odisha. He said: Boundary Committee was appointed to review “We do not have a University of our own. The the boundary line of the proposed Odisha Madras University situated 700 miles away has Province. In December 1932 Raja Ramachandra done nothing for Odisha.” Mardaraj was invited to London as a On 11th August, 1932, the Secretary, representative of the zamindars of south India for Utkal Samaj Vizagpatnam wrote to Satyanarayan the 3rd Round Table Conference. The Third Rajguru, and the members of Amalgamation Round Table Conference was held during Committee of Parlakhemundi stating the malicious November 17th to 24th December in which Lord propaganda carried on by the Telugu against the Sankey was the President. Raja Ramchandra formation of a United Odisha through Press and Mardraj of Khallikote with his Secretary Jagan Platform. On 21st August, 1932, there was an Mohan Patnaik left Madras on 17th November, emergency meeting of Utkal Union Conference 1932 for London to participate in the Round Table at Berhampur. The meeting was inaugurated by Conference. At the moment of his departure, the the Raja of Khallikote, Sri Ramchandra Mardraj Raja Ramachandra Mardraj said: “I am the only and presided over by Lakhmidhar Mahanty, the representative of India on behalf of the Land then member of Bihar-Odisha Legislative holders. “I will try my best for the amalgamation Assembly. In this conference discussions were of Odia-Speaking tracts into Odisha state.” The held on the O' Donnel Report. Raja Ramachandra member of Indian Legislative Assembly Mardraj while inaugurating the Conference Bhubanananda Das, on the eve of his departure forcefully emphasized on the merger of entire Odia to London in order to attend the Round Table tracts in Madras Presidency with Odisha.32 Conference, stated that “he was going as a The meeting passed the following delegate on behalf of the people of Odisha and important proposals: (1) Odisha should be created he would do his best for its unification. Further, as a separate state as soon as possible he pointed out that he would collaborate with the (2) Ichapur, Mandasa, Budharsingh, Jalantara, Nationalist Representatives in respect of establishment of federal, financial and other Tarala, Tekkeli, Sompeta Taluks and Singhbhum 35 district, the other Odia speaking tracts of Phuljhar matters.” and distict, and South Western part of On 7th December, 1932, Ramachandra Midnapore should be included in the proposed Mardraj spoke on the case of Odisha in the Third Odisha Province.33 Maharaja Krishnachandra Session of Round Table Conference.

22 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Subsequently, the matter was considered in the The real meaning of the letter was: “Hearty federal finance committee which favoured the congratulation for your speech on 7th December creation of Odisha. He snatched this opportunity 1932 at the Round Table Conference. I was very and appropriated everything out of the same. In much inspired and gratified by your speech. Keep the Round Table Conference, his arguments were it up. I sent two newspapers-Mail of 6th forceful, to the point and data based. He was December and Hindu of 4th December for listened to with attention and concern. He circulation and notice of the delegation group from practically raised a strong voice in favour of the Odisha. Do not forget to demand for separate state for Odisha, the question which was amalgamation of Odia-speaking people living in previously raised in the first Round Table South and Singhbhum areas of Bihar. Conference by Maharaja Krushna Chandra The Government of India agreed with the Gajapati. During the course of Third Round Table suggestion of the Simon Commission and conference, Ramachandra Mardaraj presented a appointed the Boundary Commission for Odisha note on boundaries of Odisha province with a with S.P. O’Donnel as the Chairman. The terms forwarding letter. In the note Ramachandra of the Committee were to examine and report on Mardaraj pointed out in detail the boundaries of the financial and other consequences at setting Odisha province. At first he conveyed the grateful up of a separate administration for Odisha and thanks of twelve millions of Odia-Speaking people make recommendations regarding the adjustment to his Majesty’s Government and particularly to of boundaries. Memorandums were submitted to the Secretary of the State for the declaration that it by Utkal Sammilani and many other Odia Odisha should be made a separate province, associations. The Committee also visited simultaneously with the new Constitution. Gopalpur-on-sea on 15th December 1931 and Thereby, the Secretary of State had won over Parlakhemundi on 16th December 1931 to take the loyalty and devotion of over 12 million Odias oral evidences. living in British India, to the British crown and to the new Constitution as well. Maharaja of Ramachandra Mardaraj helped the Parlakhemundi greeted him and sent a message Committee in giving all the evidences for the to Ramachandra Mardaraj eulogizing his effort in purposes. Sashibhusan Rath, Niranjan Pattnayak, London for the amalgamation of Odia-Speaking Shrikrushna Mahapatra, Laxmidhara Mahanty, tracts. The message of Parlakhemundi Maharaja Biswanath Mishra, Bhubanananda Das, Lingaraj was like this: Panigrahi, and Laxminarayan Pattanayak were the members of the witness committee. A huge Rajah of Khallikote gathering welcomed the Committee at the Delegate Round Table Conference, London Brahmapur Railway Station. During this time the Your speech seventh. Hearty people of Ganjam were going to Rangoon for Congratulation. Much gratified. Keep it up old numeral works for livelihood. They were gathering boy. Despatched copies. Mail sixth. Hindu forth at Gopalpur before one or two days for boarding for circulation with a note deputation group. Don’t the ship. The Raja of Khallikote, Ramachandra ignore south and Singhbhum. Mardaraj motivated the members of the O’Donnell Committee to witness the people Parlakemidy gathered for sea journey in nearby places. The 8.12.32 Odia people of Ganjam gathered in and around

23 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Gopalpur for sea journey to Rangoon showed compact little province with -non- some Odia books like Mahabharat, Ramayan, Brahmin feelings, no Hindu-Muslim troubles and Kabyas of , Kabisurya Baladev other communal strives of which we have quite Rath, and Kabi Jadumani. After giving their views enough in India”.38 they demanded for the amalgamation of Odia On 24th December 1932 there was a speaking tracts in Odisha. The Committee was meeting under Presidentship of Lord Sankey. The pleased to consider the demands of Odia people Secretary of the State, Sir Samuel Hoare, took and recommended that if the province was to be an active part in the discussions regarding the created it should include the Odisha Division formation of a new province like Odisha and consisting of Cuttack, Puri, Baleswar and . He lastly announced that, “let me say a Sambalpur districts, Anugul, the Khariar Zamidary word upon another side of this part for discussion. of Raipur district and the greater part of the For the last two years we have discussed the Ganjam district and Vizagapatanam Agency 36 question of certain new Provinces. We have Tracts. discussed the question of Sindh from the very In the Ganjam district though the opening of our deliberations two years ago. Last Committee recommended the inclusion of plains year we discussed in detail for the first time the and agency areas, it excluded areas like question of Odisha. Since those discussions have Ichapuram, Manjusa, Budarsingh, Jalantara, had expert inquiries into both questions”. 39 Tekkali and Tarala. In case of Parlakhemundi, the Raja Ramachandra Mardraj always held Chairman of the Committee disagreed with his that the new province was to be formed as per two colleagues and recommended for its the recommendations of Philip-Duff Committee attachment to the Madras Presidency. The and anything less was unacceptable. To augment O’Donnel Committee’s report was very much his approach for earning the sympathy of British opposed by the Odia leaders. The Raja of Government he hosted the famous Odisha Parlakhemundi in a note to the Government of Banquet on 12th January 1933 and invited Sir Madras opposed the O’Donnell Committee 37 Samuel Hoare, the Secretary of State for India Report. to grace the same. 40 After the publication of Odisha Sir Samuel was well pleased to be at the Committee report a special conference of Utkal Banquet and there was all indication of his full Sammilani was held at Brahmapur. The President support for Odisha in his short speech before the of this meeting was Rai Bahadur Laxmidhara dignitaries and august participants. When the Mahanty and Ramachandra Mardaraj was its announcement about the amalgamation of Odia- inaugurator. In his speech Ramachandra Mardaraj speaking tracts was announced in London, on strongly criticized to the unreasonable demands receiving this grand news, the great Maharaja the of” Andhra Mahasabha” which was held at Maharaja of Parlakhemundi, Sri Krishnachandra Vijayawada. He also pointed out the mistakes of Gajapati was overjoyed and cabled to Raja O’Donnel Committee report giving some solid Ramachandra Mardaraj from Odisha on examples in the financial matters. Lastly he said 31.12.1932: 41 that “under the able guidance of the President, the deliberations that will take place this afternoon My dear Khallikote, will mark an epoch in the annals of our country Hearty congratulations on your most and will result ultimately in the inauguration of wonderful and historical achievement for the Young Odisha in and the ideal homogenous, 24 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Odias. I do hope you got my cable and will stay pleased to discuss the issue. He urged for a final on until the details are worked out. decision on Odisha boundaries at an early date.43 Do not back upon your evidence before After the deliberations in the Round Table the O’Donnell Committee at Gopalpur under any Conferences, the British Government constituted circumstances i.e. You do not want one to be left the Joint Parliamentary Committee to initiate further behind and the rest of Ganjam to go to Odisha. steps in the matter. Raja Ramachandra Mardaraj Don’t you think it will be hopelessly a charitable appeared before the J.P.C. in 1933 and again to leave me where. I am, after utilizing my service placed the just cause before them. He was to this extent ? If you find it inconvenient to stay accompanied by intellectuals like Justice Lingaraj until the details are worked out you should prevail Panigrahi, Bhubanananda Das, Jagan Mohan upon Mr. B. Das at least to stay on there, we Patnaik and few others where he participated in shall of course find his future expenses. I am on the Joint Parliamentary Committee in 1934 A.D. my way back from Ranchi. at London. On 12th January 1933 Ramachandra With warmest and renewal Mardaraj gave a grand reception to Sir Samuel congratulations. Hoare at Coleridge Hotel, London. Sir Samuel Hoare replying to the toast of his health at dinner Yours Very Sincerely, said, “In this connection I must note the 31.12.1932 observations of Maharaja of Khallikote, the 10 million Odias are completely satisfied with the Thus 24th December, 1932 was a historic results of the Round Table Conference. After the day for Odia people, as on this day, the Secretary heroic announcement of the Secretary of State of of State Sir Samuel Hoare declared in the Round London, the Andhras were not happy at all. They Table Conference that Odisha would be made a tried their best not to include Parlakhemundi and separate State. Telegrams were sent by Jeypore in Odisha. But Ramachandra Mardaraj Ramchandra Mardraj from London requesting the strongly protected and demanded giving sufficient people of Odisha to organize meetings to think reasons for the inclusion of Parlakhemundi and the Secretary of State for declaring the creation Jeypore. The attempts of Raja were highly praised of a separate Odisha Province.42 Consequently, by the Raja of Parlakhemundi.44 the Raja Saheb of Khallikote submitted a memorandum to the British Government regarding Consequent upon the decision at the the boundary of Odisha and requested the British Round Table Conference, the British Government Government to direct the Secretary of State to was set for the reform of the Indian Constitution, issue instructions to the Government of India to the draft proposals which were embodied in the settle the electoral and other details. The “White Paper”, published on 17th March 1933. memorandum pinpointed how O’Donnel scheme The “White Paper” proposed to create two new fell short of the legitimate demands of the Odias. provinces-Sindh and Odisha. In case of the The memorandum also drew the attention of the boundaries of the new province of Odisha, it British Government to the report of Phillip-Duff accepted the recommendations of the O’Donnell Committee, and Atlee Sub-Committee of the Committee with certain modifications. It excluded Simon Commission in the regard of Odisha. the Vizagapatnam Agency and Parlakhemundi Ramchandra Mardaraj assured the British estates and Jalantar Maliahs in the Ganjam Government that he would be available in London Agency from proposed Odia province. until about mid-January, 1933 and would be

25 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Ramachandra Mardaraj expressed his evidences before the Joint Parliamentary disappointment for the exclusion of some of the Committee regarding the current Indian Odia speaking areas from the proposed Odia Constitutional reforms and also regarding the provinces. He issued a statement to the press on expansion of Odisha’s boundaries. The note of Odisha boundary questions. In his statement he Odisha’s Boundaries was mainly prepared under had clearly shown the justifications of the inclusion the guidance of Ramachandra Mardaraj Dev. of the above areas. Being the leader of a Finally the Joint Committee made the deputation he presented a memorandum to the recommendations. A separate province of Odisha Governor of Madras. would however be perhaps the most homogenous The 23rd session of the Utkal Union province in the whole of British India in terms of Conference held at Berhampur under the both racially and linguistically. 47 Presidentship of Krushna Chandra Gajapati, The Government of India Act 1935 was strongly demanded the integration of the Estates adopted, in Clause 289 of which the formation of of Parlakhemundi and Yeypore with Odisha. The Odisha as a separate province was provided for. Raja of Khallikote, Ramchandra Mardraj initiated The much awaited Odisha of our dreams was born discussion pertaining to the ‘White Paper’ of 17th on 1st April 1936 with six districts of Cuttack, March 1933, in the Madras Council on 23, Puri, Balasore, Sambalpur, Ganjam and Koraput. March, 1933 and of asserted that it was In the hall of Ravenshaw College, Sir Courtney unfortunate that the White Paper did not give Terrel, the Chief Justice of Patna High Court weight to the arguments on the basis of which the administered the oath of Office to Sir John Austin Raja of Parlakhemundi took up the issue in the Hubback as the first Governor. Inspite of vigorous 1st session of the Round Table Conference.45 attempts at all levels and consistent movements, According to the resolution of Odia tracts like Tekkali, Tarala, Manjusha, Government of India on 24th June 1933 the Jalantar, Budharsingi, Ichapur Udyan and 2/3rd Odisha Administrative Committee was appointed of Zamindary could not come to with J.A.Habbor as the Chairman. Before the Odisha. About six lakh disappointed Odias Joint Parliamentary Committee made its remained in the Madras Presidency. Their hopes recommendations on the boundary issue, the and aspirations are still not understood and taken Secretary of State, appointed an internal care of. In the year 1937, the first Odisha committee to report on the boundary question. Legislative Assembly was formed to which Raja The Secretary of State asked the Government of Mardraj was elected as a member. He became a India and the Madras Governor to submit their Member of Indian Central Legislature from 1945- respective views to place before the Committee. 51. He was elected to Odisha Assembly from He also decided to consult O’Donell who was Khallikote Constituency in 1951 and from in 1957.48 Ramachandra Mardaraj earned a good the chairman of Odisha Boundary Committee.46 name in the Odisha Legislative Assembly both as Such a decision led to intensive political a legislator and as a minister. He was a member activities both in London and India. An Odia of Indian Central Legislature from 1945-51. After delegation consisting of seven members met the the new Constitution came into force he was Secretary of State and submitted the elected twice to the Odisha Legislative Assembly representation. Ramachandra Mardaraj was a in 1951 from Khallikote constituency and in 1957 member of the delegates. He gave valuable from Kodala constituency. 49

26 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

After the formation of Odisha as a new followed the constitutional problem created by province then came the general election to the the Congress party’s refusal to accept office, gave 60- member State Assembly in January 1937- rise to much political excitement. Realizing the the first ever poll in the new-born province. For untenability of the situation the Viceroy made a the Congress it was a great challenge. The very statement in June 1937 clarifying the constitutional thought of fighting against the combined strength position virtually backing out of his earlier posture. of the resourceful Zamindars sent shivers down The misgivings were over, the Congress decided the spine of many a Congress leaders. Mahatab in July 1937 to accept office. The Maharaja of retired to his Ashram at Agarapara practically Parlakhemundi tendered his resignation. boycotting the poll. Very few were optimistic of Biswanath Das came into power on July 19, 1937. the Party’s success. The organization was so weak But things inside the Congress hardly looked up. that it was difficult even to get persons brave Intra-party quarrel intensified instead of abating. enough to fight election on Congress ticket. The The ministry did not last beyond October 1939 election took place in January 1937 on the basis when it had to resign in pursuance of the Congress of limited franchise. The Legislative Assembly resolution not to co-operative with the British war consisted of 60 seats-of which 56 were open to effort. Odisha came under the direct Governor’s contest and four were reserved for nominated rule for the first time and the Assembly was kept representatives of backward tribes. The principal in animated suspension. Nilakantha Das and contestant parties, besides the Congress, were Godavarish Mishra, openly flouting the Congress the National Party of the Maharaja of directive, made a bid for an alternative Ministry Parlakhemundi; The United Party of (Raja) S.N. under the leadership of Raja of Khallikote, Bhanja Deo of Kanika and the Independent Party Ramachandra Mardaraj Dev. of (Raja) Ramachandra Mardaraj Dev of Khallikote. The Congress party successfully But it was torpedoed by Mahatab, appealed to the rural masses in the magic name Biswanath Das and Nabakrushna Choudhary. of Mahatma Gandhi. The short tour of Pandit Then a three•member Cabinet headed by Jawaharlal Nehru in the second week of Gajapati Narayan Dev and with Godavarish November 1937, immediately before the election, Mishra and Sobhan Khan as Ministers assumed also exercised magnetic influence on the minds of office in November 1941. But the inner the voters in favour of the Congress.50 contradictions among the Coalition Partners, The outcome was a landslide victory for which remained under the carpet during the the Congress. Fresh hurdles stood in the way of Ministry-Making exercise, were soon manifesting the Odisha Congress party. The Congress over the share of spoils. The Raja of Khallikote, protested against the Governors special powers his aspirations for the office of the Chief Minister of interference and declined to accept the office. having been dashed, wanted to be the National In the circumstances the Governor of Odisha, War Front leader for Odisha a prize post blessed J.A. Hubback invited the National Party leader, by the British Rulers. The Raja was not only a K.C. Gajapati Narayan Dev, the Maharaja of very popular figure of Ganjam but was also on Parlakhemundi, to form the ministry in 1937. The the good book of the British who naturally wanted minority Ministry of Parlakhemundi was in an him to adorn the post. But here also he had a anomalous position. It would have been defeated formidable contestant in Nilakantha Das who had had the legislature met. The three months that preferred the War Front Office to a ministerial

27 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 berth for certain reasons. The Raja sought to cabinet minister from 1957-61. He earned the prejudice the British Governor against Das kicking title of Raja in 1934, Raja Bahadur in 1937 and up a row over the publication of a book on Sir in 1945 as a mark of distinction from the British Subhas Chandra Bose which came out from the Government. The Raja Sahib was a very good printing press owned by Das and heavily host. The Grand Rambha Palace had the privilege subsidized by the Government. At the instance of of having Mahatma Gandhi in December, 1927; Governor the press was searched and the book Pandit Jawaharlal Nehru, U.N. Dhebar, proscribed. But eventually, on the Lalbahadur Sastri in May 1955 and recommendation of the Ministry, Das was Dr. Radhakrishnan in 1958. The British Governor nominated by the Governor as the National War Generals and Governors also paid visit to this Front Leader. But the book episode cleft the tie palace. Here was born the Utkal Sammilani which between the two architects of the second Coalition worked for formation of Odisha. The Snodgrass Ministry-Nilakantha Das and the Raja of House is definitely a National Monument and a 51 Kallikote. Centre of Pilgrimage for all people of Odisha. He As the leader of National War Front, he was a patriot, an educationist, a politician, a Raja took extensive tour all over India particularly the and a social worker rolled into one. He was a military training camps, strategic points and great supporter of education. It was due to his manufacturing centers. The most important upbeat endeavour the Khallikote College at strategic points he visited were Quetta and Brahmapur was established. It was due to his Khyber Pass in the North West Frontier Province. sincere efforts that Science Colleges at Khallikote Everywhere Mardraj visited, he advised the and were established. He also founded government that the army of caste, creed or a Girl’s High School and a Boy’s High School at language should be amalgamated. He was in favour Brahmapur. Hence he started an era of cultural of christening the Indian Army accordingly by the and political renaissance in Odisha through the name of a respective caste. He suggested for the spread of education. He was a front ranking leader abolition of the Auxiliary forces and reorganization of Odia Nationalism. This great soul of Odisha of Indian Territorial Arny. He also pleaded for breathed his last in 1963.54 The contribution of the establishment of a military cantonment at Ramachandra Mardaraj was remarkable for the Cuttack in the province of Odisha. He donated amalgamation of Odia speaking tracts. He two thousand rupees for the benefit of Royal devoted his entire life for the greater cause of Indian Navy and it was he who gave valuable Odisha and the Odias. The pioneer of the Odisha suggestions for its improvements. For his honest Movement, builders of Separate Odisha work during the war, he was extremely admired Province, accomplishment towards formation of 52 by the British authorities. modern Odisha will be remembered forever. He In 1957 Ramachandra Mardaraj was has curved a niche for himself in the annals of elected from the Kodala constituency on Odisha history. 55 Congress ticket and became a cabinet minister in References: the Nabakrushna Choudhary ministry. He was given the portfolio of River Valley development, 1. Gourisankar Misra, Life and Contribution of Raja Bahadur Ramachandra Mardaraj Deo, Orissa Capital Construction, Vigilance, Administrative Review January, 2007, pp-33-38. 53 Tribunal and Affairs. He was also a 2. Ibid.

28 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

3. Baikoli Mahapatra, Odia Andolanar Itihas, 33. P.S.N. Patra, Krushna Chandra Gajapati Narayan Gopabandhu Sahitya Mandir, Cuttack,1976, p, 169. Deo, The Maharaja of Parlakhemundi, Sanodhoba 4. Gourisankar Misra, Life and Contribution of Raja Street, Bhanjanagar, 1981, P, 129 Bahadur Ramachandra Mardaraj Deo, Orisa 34. S.C.Patra,op.cit., p.181. Review January, 2007, pp, 33-38. 35. P.C.Misra. “Raj Bahadur Ram Candra Mardaraj 5. Ibid. Dev”, in Orissa Review, Vol. LIll, No.9, April 1997, 6. S.C.Patra, Formation of the Province of Odisha, p.34. Calcutta, 1979, p, 138. 36. Dasarathi Bhuiyan, Emergence of Odisha as a 7. Two Bachelors of Arts, op.cit, p, 36. Separate Province and Contribution of Khallikote 8. Ibid. Raj Family, Orissa Review, April-20l0, p, 1-5. 9. Asha, 3rd August 1914 and 26th July 1915. 37. Asha, 15th August, 1932. 10. Asha, 20th July 1915. 38. Extract from the speech of Ramachandra Mardaraj 11. Utkal Dipika, 2nd March, 1912. at Utkal Sammilani, 1932. 12. Utkal Dipika, 13 February, 1912. 39. Extract from the speech of Secretary of State, 24th December, 1932. 13. P.S.N. Patra, Krushna Chandra Gajapati Narayan Deo, The Maharaja of Parlakhemundi, Sanodhoba 40. Gourisankar Misra, Life and Contribution of Raja Street, Bhanjanagar, 1981, p, 60. Bahadur Ramachandra Mardaraj Deo, Orissa Review, January, 2007, pp-33-38. 14. Asha, 6th April 1914. 41. Pandit Baikoli Mahapatra, Odisha ltihasare 15. Utkal Dipika. 24th February, 1912. Khallikotara Sthan, Friends Publishers, Cuttack, 16. Asha, 27th October, 1913. 1981, p, 111. 17. Two Bachelor of Arts, op.cit. p, 61. 42. PSN Patra, Op.Cit., p133 18. Asha, 6th April 1914. 43. Baikoloi Mahapatra, Op.Cit., Andolanar Itihas, 19. Asha, 26th January, 1920. (Odia) pp, 220-221 20. Proceedings of Indian Legislative Council, Vol. 44. Ibid. LVll, April 1 919-March 1920, p, 828.Asha. 6th April 45. Sunit Ghosh, Orissa in Turmoil, Book Land 1914. International, Bhubaneswar, 1979, pp, 44-52. 21. Asha, 31st October, 1921. 46. Ibid 22. Asha, 11 February, 1924. 47. Ibid 23. Visitors Book, Rambha Palace. Also see Pandit 48. Ibid Baikoli Mahapatra, Odisha Itihasre Khallikotara 49. Ibid Sthan, Friends Publishers, Cuttack, 1981, p, 107. 50. Sahu.N.K.(ed) A History of Orissa, Vol-Il, Sushil 24. Baikoli Mahapatra, Odia Andolanar ltihas, Gupta, India, Ltd, Culcutta, 1956. Gopabandhu Sahitya Mandir, Cuttack. 1976, p, 169. 51. Ibid. 25. Gourisankar Misra, Life and Contribution of Raja Bahadur Ramachandra Mardaraj Deo, Orissa 52. Sunit Ghosh, Orissa in Turmoil, Bookland Review, January, 2007, pp-33-38 International, Bhubaneswar, 1979, pp, 44-52. 26. Asha, 27st October, 1924. 53. Ibid. 27. Gourisankar Misra, Life and Contribution of Raja 54. Ibid Bahadur Ramachandra Mardaraj Deo, Orissa 55. Ibid Review, January, 2007, pp-33-38. 28. Bikoli Mahapatra,Op.Cit., p.l75. 29. Gourisankar Misra, Life and Contribution of Raja Bahadur Ramachandra Mardaraj Deo, Orissa Review, January, 2007, pp-33-38. 30. Ibid. 31. Ibid. Dr. Dasarathi Bhuiyan, Lecturer, P. G. Department of 32. Ibid. Political Science, Berhampur University, Berhampur-7.

29 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Role of Venketeshwar Deo on Odia Movement

Chittaranjan Mishra

Odisha disintegrated after 1568, with the death held at Paralakhemundi on 26-27 December of Mukunda Dev, the last independent ruler in 1914 that “Can you say that I am alive if you cut Gohiri Tikir War. The Bhois in Khurda, the off my head and keep it at Ranchi, throw my trunk Bhanjas in Ghumsur and Mayurbhanja and the into the Bay of Bengal and keep up my legs in the Chauhans in Sambalpur rose into prominence. The Madras Hospital ? This is the condition of our attempts of the Mughals, the Maratha and the Utkal Mother who is lying dead being disfigured French failed to consolidate their position for a and separated from her body. “In the year 1902 longer period in Odisha. But very cunningly and Ganjam Odias sent a memorandum to Lord diplomatically the Britishers became successful to Curzon in which they spoke of themselves as “a establish their control and political influence over limb separates from the body.” Odisha by suppressing the Mughals, Maratha and In course of time the enlightened and French power. East India Company conquered progressive minded Odias were greatly alarmed Odisha in a phased manner, first the Southern part, at the increasing socio, political, economic and then the coastal region and finally the Sambalpur cultural backwardness of Odisha and prepared and the adjoining tracts. For their administrative themselves to face the challenge for amalgamation convenience they integrated Southern Odisha with of Odia speaking tracts. The pioneer of this Madras Presidency in 1766, the coastal Odisha movement was Katingia Raja Venketeshwar Deo. with Bengal Presidency in 1803 and the with Central Provinces in 1849. Both ‘Katingia was a small Zamidari of official and non-official attempts were made to Kandhamal District which is presently situated in introduce Bengali in Balasore District, Telugu in Daringbadi Panchayat of Balliguda Sub-Division. Ganjam and Koraput Districts and Hindi in King Harihara Singh died heirlessly in1851. Sambalpur District. This territorial Widow queen Padmavati Devi handed over the dismemberment of Odisha injuriously affected Zamidari to his younger brother Venketeshwar linguistic, cultural and economic interests of the Deo in the year1864 just two years before her Odias. As a result Odia language and culture was death i.e. in 1866. Venketeshwar Deo was the in a grave danger. Observing this pathetic younger brother of Chikiti Raja Pitambar condition of Odisha Raja of Manjusa remarked Rajendra Deo and son of Nilambar Deo. He was in the Tenth session of Utkal Union Conference a benevolent, and an Odia language lover king.

30 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

He shouldered the responsibility of Katingia The gist of the memorandum was Zamidari in a critical and crucial period. Odisha published in the “Utkal Dipika” on 18th October witnessed a devastating natural calamity i.e. famine 1873, as follows: of 1866. Its severity was so terrible that about a third of the population died. This ghastly nature 1. Ganjam people may kindly be allowed of the famine displayed serious defects in British to correspond their grievances in Odia script. Administration and lamentable neglect of the vital 2. All records should be made in Odia. problem of the development of Odisha. 3. Odia language should be the medium of To save Odisha from this grave danger education in all schools. and to awaken the Odia race a number of Associations were formed in different part of 4. And, the students should allow to appear Odisha, such as “Utkal Bhasa Vidhayini Sabha”- their examination in Odia script. 1866, “Cuttack Debating Club”-1869, “Cuttack Young Men’s Association”-1869, “Odia But to his misfortune he became the Hitabadini Sabha”-1872 etc. Katingia Raja eyesore of the British Government. British Venketeshwar Deo organized a meeting at Government became vigilant on Venketeshwar th Rasulkunda (Bhanjanagar) in 1870 to create Deo. At last on 25 April 1874, Rupasingh with intense love for Odia Language, to make Odias the help of local Kandha leader Parsuram Kanhar conscious about the dismemberment problem of joined hands with British Agent Mr. Forbes and Odisha and to instigate them to join in the Odia got a decree for the estate. Venketeshwar Deo movement. He invited all the Associations, Rayat was dethroned by the British authority and Heads, Mutha Heads, Zamidars, local Kings and Raghunath Singh the illegitimate son of Rupa Singh some educated Odias to attend the conference. was placed on the throne. This conference was a grand success one After loss of Zamidari, he became with the presence of the Rayat heads of Hadagada depressed, poverty stricken and ill. He was Mutha (Tikabali), Chakapad Khondam, Athar permitted to reside in Peda Khemundi (Bada Mutha and Bara Mutha heads. The kings of Khemundi) region. Finally he was received a Karada, Ranaba, Gadapur of Kandhamal District, Sananda on payment of annual Nazarana of the kings of Palur, Huma, Ganja, Mahuri, Surangi, Rs.50/-. Atlast he passed away from this world Jarada, Purbakhanda, Khallikote, Athagada, in 1883 before the birth of Utkal Sammilani. The Ghumsur, Sorada, Khemundi, Chikiti, Jalantar, footprints he left on the soil of Odisha on the way Manjusha, Paralakhemundi, etc. also attended this of Odia movement will remain forever in the conference. As a result “Odia Hitabadini Sabha” memory of Odias. got its birth in the year 1872, with the leadership of Venketeshwar Deo. He acted as the Secretary of this Association and sent a memorandum to the Court of the Queen of England by the hands of Kalipada Bandopadhyaya, who had been to England to submit financial statement of Madras Chittaranjan Mishra, Principal, Panchayat College, Presidency. Phiringia.

31 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Utkalmani Gopabandhu : The Man and His Mission

Dr. Saroj Kumar Panda

Pandit Gopabandhu Dash was popularly known for cholera patients at Puri. He was leading a team as Utkalmani or the Gem of Odisha . He was to aid flood victims when he heard of his son’s born on 9th October 1877 at Suando village of serious illness. But he remained to serve the locals Satyabadi in . He was son of rather than return home to see his son. His spirit Swarnamayee Devi and Daitari Dash. After of service and sacrifice finds an echo in his completion of primary education in village school, following lines, “ Let my body mingle in the dust Gopabandhu was admitted at Puri Zilla School in of my motherland and let my countrymen walk 1893 where he came in contact across it; and let my flesh and with a genius as well as bones fill in the potholes of my nationalist teacher Mukhtiar country’s self –independence.” Ram Chandra Dash. From him While pursuing his study he learnt many nationalistic in Law in , he started a values. Labour Union and founded He attended night schools for Odia labours Ravenshaw College, Cuttack and cooks. During this time he for higher study where he along came in contact with the Vande with his friends like Mataram group which infused Brajasundra Das and Acharya in him the Swedeshi spirit. His Harihar Das made new mission was to reform commitment to serve the poor society through improving the and destitute. During this education system. After coming period he started Kartavya back from Kolkata, in August Bodhini Samiti (Duty 1909, he established a school Awakening Society) to famous as Satyabadi Vana encourage his friends to do Vidyalaya at Sakhigopal near their duty as citizens and take on social, economic Puri. Gopabandhu started this man-making and political problems. Earlier he had started a factory by getting inspiration from Shanti Niketana voluntary corps in Puri known as Puri which was set up earlier by Rabindranath Tagore. Samiti for the victims of cholera. This movement His main objective was to inculcate nationalism later led to establishment of a separate hospital

32 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review and patriotism among the youths through like amalgamation of all the Odia-speaking tracts, education, so that they could be able to fight for permanent measures for the prevention of floods social justice and political emancipation. Because and famines in Odisha, the restoration of Odia’s Gopabandhu was aware of the then social right to manufacture salt free from excise duty and maladies like casteism, superstitions, untouchability spread of education on Satyabadi model. He was and lethargy. He wanted to remove these through elected president of Utkal Sammilani in 1919. He progressive and humanitarian education. also became the first President of the Congress Party in Odisha. On his request, Gandhiji visited During his youth, Gopabandhu was Odisha in 1921. During Non-Cooperation involved in literary activities and showed his Movement, Pandit Gopabandhu was arrested for excellence by stressing upon tradition. He believed two years. Gopabandhu was also the pioneer of that a national superstructure of the present can press freedom in Odisha. On the request of Lala endure only if it is based upon the solid foundations Lajpat Ray, he became a member of Servant of of the national heritage. He also published a People Society and later in 1928 elected as the monthly literary magazine named Satyabadi vice-President of the Society. He always laid through which he spread the message of th stress on language as the foundation of unity and nationalism to the masses. Later on 4 October regarded politics as an instrument of service to 1919, on the auspicious day of the people. he started the weekly newspaper The Samaj . It became the most popular newspaper of Odisha. Pandit Gopabandhu Dash was a versatile personality. He was an eminent writer and poet. Pandit Gopabandhu’s political exposure He completed his education as an orphan and began with Utkal Sammilani in 1903. He lost his wife and son when he was a young man. persuaded others to make the Odia movement a He carried on his writings even during this adverse part of the Indian National Movement. In an conditions. Some of his poems like Kara Kabita, article in Satyabadi he wrote, “It is not unlikely Dharmapada, Bandira Atma Katha etc. testify that Odisha may lose her identity altogether as his writing skill. Gopabandhu fell ill when attending result of the national movement; and we must be a fund raising ceremony in Lahore for the flood prepared for this supreme sacrifice. If like victims of Odisha. He never recovered and died Dadhichi’s sacrifice, Odisha’s sacrifice can save on 17th June 1928. He was certainly the shining the nation, won’t it be our good fortune ? But this gem and great son of Odisha State. was far from true because by restoring every part of the country to its natural health only the general References : health could be achieved. A healthy, prosperous 1. Gopinath Mohanty, Utkalmani in Odia, Cuttack, and strong unified Odisha was the fulfillment of 1999. the national objective. Joining the national 2. Chandrasekhar Rath, Pandit Gopabandhu, movement, was opening of the blood channel Bhubaneswar,1995. connecting Odisha with the rest of the country.” 3. Odisha Review. Gopabandhu Dash was member of Utkal Sammilani from 1903 to 1921. He was also a member of the old Bihar and Odisha Legislative Council from 1917 to 1921. He always laid Dr. Saroj Kumar Panda, Principal, Gadibrahma Degree emphasis and demanded for welfare of Odisha College, Delang, Puri.

33 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Madhusudan Das : Icon of Odia Pride

Rabindra Kumar Behuria

“The last phase of the 19th century and activities of Madhusudan were found to be the first phase of the 20th century witnessed a great expressed through the powerful national bodies awakening in Odisha. It was the phase of New like Utkal Sabha and Utkal Sammilani. In many Odisha in - making. The Odias during this phase respects he was the prophet of Odia nationalism” got an identity consciousness. This identity needed (Dash, K.C. Odisha Review. April – 2013, p- to be asserted. Many persons and institutions 45) were responsible for this Born on 28 April, 1848 resurgent trend in Odisha. from his father Raghunath Dash Among them Madhusudan Das in the village Satyabhamapur, was very significant. His career Cuttack, he was converted to in Odisha at least from the Christianity that caused him 1880’s till his death was entirely boycotted in the village which he dedicated to the making of had to quit to erect a small house modern Odisha. He took a very at the end of the village. The prominent role in the house was known as amalgamation of different Odia- ‘Madhukothi’ or speaking tracts lying scattered ‘Balipokharikothi’, later on used in different neighbouring as the state office of the provinces into a great political Kasturba National Memorial entity. At the same time he Trust, in a part of which was attempted socio-economic and running the Anganabadi, Balbadi. cultural progress of the Odias which would stabilise his In 1864, he passed political Odisha. He articulated many more Matriculation from Cuttack and thereafter he was problems of Odisha and asserted the identity of inclined to become a teacher and began his career Odias in that crucial phase. In order to establish as a teacher at Balasore for three years. The year the identity of the Odias he closely connected 1866 was the year of a acute famine in Odisha, himself with many elites and associations which called the “Naanka Durviksha” When more than demanded the reconstruction of Odisha. The one lakh people died of hunger. In 1866 he passed

34 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

F.A. This year he converted himself to Christian Zamidaries Estates in Odisha, especially after the and changed his name as Madhusudan Das from promulgation of the Sunset Law. In order to his earlier name of Gobinda Ballav Choudhury. perpetuate their hold over property, jobs and He stayed at Calcutta and obtained his hence access to power, the Bengali elite wanted degree of M.A and L.L.B from Calcutta to valourize the Bengali Language and marginalize University. In no time he became a famous the local language Odia. Writing about the State advocate. In 1881, he became a part-time lecturer of affairs, Mr. Nolan, Collector of Cuttack (1879) in Law Department of Ravenshaw College and wrote: “It may be doubted whether the Odia is thereafter started Law Practice. He was much holding his own in the struggle for existence. The disheartened at the attitude of the British Bengali is ousting him from the land and service; Government to make Odias economically weak the Bengal is the Marwaris and the Europeans, and uneducated. In this context, he inculcated the from trade; the Telugu from the rougher kinds of idea of political consciousness in the mind of the Labour.’ people. In 1885, Mr. Das became the Secretary In 1896 Mr. Das Was elected a member of 'Utkal Sabha.' In the same year Richard of a Legislative Council of Bengal for two years Temple, the Lieutenant governor of Bengal came to Bengal-Bihar-Odisha State. In 1897 he went to Cuttack. Mr. Das appealed him with a to England to raise his demands before the British memorandum to annex Sambalpur and Ganjam Government. In1902 the first Ganjam Sammilani districts in Odisha. In the same memorandum he was convened under the active support and demanded to set up Railways, Artisan education cooperation of Rajendra Narayan Bhanja Deo, and various industries in Odisha. In 1888, A.C. the king of Kanika, Ramachandra Bhanja Deo, Belly, the Lt. Governor of Bengal was given the king of Mayurbhanja Ramachandra Mardaraj, another memorandum for the unification of all the king of Khallikote and Maharaja Krushna Odia speaking regions, spread of women Chandra Gajapati Dev, the king of Parala to education, smooth management of the temple of discuss about the issues relating to the Odia- Lord Jagannath and adequate aid to the acute speaking people. In 1903 the king of king of famine-stricken people of Odisha. Khallikote and the king of Kanika highly praised The quelling of the Paik Rebellion of 1857 Mr. Das for this Utkal Union Conference which demoralised the Odia Community. The East India was formed under his leadership. In every sphere Company subsequently made some constructive Mr. Das raised the affairs of Odisha. gestures and tried to establish a semblance of rule The basic objective of Utkal Union of Law. For example, it ushered in institutions of Conference was the merger of Odia – speaking ‘modernisation’ like the school, the judiciary and Tracts. This objective was thus defined in the land reforms. However, many Odias could not proceedings of the first session held at Cuttack in participate in the civilizing mission of the British December 1903: “This Conference is called because of their lack of will, poverty and state of Utkal Sammilani (Utkal Union Conference). This demoralisation. Conference will adopt and implement measures In fact, Bengalis started manning most of for the welfare of all Odia-speaking tracts. The the Government jobs in Odisha. They spread their boundary of Odisha has been greatly reduced sub-colonizing tentacles by appropriating the under the present Government. It is found that

35 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 predominantly Odia-inhabited areas like organisation. The Indian National Congress was Sambalpur, Chhota Nagpur, Medinipur, Ganjam established around this time. Utkal Sabha was etc. are outside Odisha. Therefore all Odia- represented by Madhu Babu till 1908, so much speaking tracts have been designated as ‘Utkal’ so that it was considered to be a branch of INC. and this conference has been called Utkal Union He was also able to get a proposal passed in the Conference. Now Utkal Union Conference has Congress against the salt tax imposed by the been founded for the welfare of Odias.” British. His next effort was to bring a resolution in Madhusudan took due note of the fact the INC to unite the Odia-speaking areas in that in spite of the differences in religion and Madras, Bengal and Madhya Pradesh. After this nationality those who were the inhabitants of move was opposed by Bengalis - Tamils, Odisha spoke Odia, and that there were many Madhubabu got himself detached from the domiciled Bengalis who had been identified Congress. themselves with Odisha, and that some of them In 1907 Madhusudan Das was elected a like Gouri Shankar Ray, Ram Shankar Ray, Pyari member of Legislative Assembly again. In 1908 Mohan Acharya, and Radhanath Ray had he went to England and raised the demands of rendered services for the upliftment of Odia uniting all the Odia-speaking areas together before language and literature. Madhusudan intended Lord Curzon who supported him whole heartedly. Utkal Union Conference to be a national body in In 1911 being separated from Bengal, Bihar- a regional setting. He observed in its second Odisha became one state that disheartered and session, “In this conference representatives of aggrieved Mr. Das. In 1914 he became the editor various nationalities, such as Odias, Bengalis, of the English paper "The Odia". In 1919 Mr. Telgus, Rajputs and Marwaris are present. If this Das demanded a separate state before the is not to be treated as an All India Body, Congress Montagone - Chelmsford Reformation Act, and (National Congress) can not also be called a (the reafter) before O'Donnel Committee. On 8 national body." Utkal Conference was the product March 1923, Mahatma Gandhi came to Odisha of "the fertile genius" of Madhusudan who, by the and became the guest of Mr. Das at his home. In force of his personality, could bring together the 1925, he observed the "Headless Day" of Odisha. princes, zamindars, gentry and the poor, and In 1930 he took much strain to fix up the state different communities such as , boundary line between Bihar and Odisha. Next Mussalmans, and Christians." year he acted as a member of administrative Madhusudan Das (1848-1934) - had council of Odisha. He took all out efforts from three 'firsts' to his acclaim. He was the first Odia Odisha to England to make a separate State, but graduate, the first M.A. and the first one to hold it is a matter of great regret that he passed away a degree in law. His return from Calcutta after on 4 February 1934 before Odisha became a finishing studies unleashed a series of actions to separate state on 1st April 1936. rejuvenate the sagging Odia spirit. It was through Madhusudan was the pioneer of a deeper insight that Madhubabu decided to fill industrialisation and economic nationalism in up vacant political space. He realised that the Odisha. In 1897 he founded Odisha Art ware formation of Utkal Sabha in Odisha was not works, and in 1905 he set up Utkal Tannery to enough; it has to align with a pan-national produce shoes and other leather products. He

36 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review viewed development indigenous industries as the allowed to form Provincial Congress Committee key to economic regeneration and real self rule on linguistic basis, (As for example, though not a keeping in tune with the times and availability of separate province in 1920-21, was allowed to resources, he reorganised the filigree works at form a Provincial Congress Committee). (2) a Cuttack. Madhusudan wrote a number of articles constructive programme was adopted by the on industrialisation and economic regeneration Congress to add a positive dimension to anti- such as "Industrial Development" Industrial colonial movement. Last but not the least, to call Awakening, "War is Business and Business is War" him just an 'icon of Odia pride' is not enough. He and "Freedom from Industrial Captivity" which was much more than an icon - a man of immense were published in his English mouthpiece "The self-esteem. Odia". Regarding the commercial exploitation of Bibliography : India by England, Madhusudan observed in his presidential speech in Utkal Union Conference, 1. Das, N.K. Utkal Gaurav Madhusudan (Odia). Utkal University, 1951, p.151-52. held in 1913 : "when the English nation first came to India for trade in Bengal and Odisha, and 2. Mohanty, N. Oriya Nationalism : Quest for a United Balasore were the centres of their trading activities. Odisha - (1885-1936), New Delhi, 1982, p.97. At that time, they were inporting from Odisha and 3. Mahatab, H.K. Dasavarsare - Odisha (Odia), India, goods manufactured by indigenous artisans. Cuttack, 1977, p.2-3. As a result, sufficient wealth was flowing to this 4. Parichha, B. Odisha Review, August-September, country. Now the situation is just reverse. If you 2013, p.99-100. go to the drawing room of any well educated 5. Pattnaik, M. Odisha Review, April-2013, p.71-2. person, you will find that almost all the articles 6. Pradhan, A. Orissa Review April, 2010, p.41-7. kept there are foreign." 7. Amrit Bazar Patrika, 9 Jan., 1904. Madhusudan aimed at the merger of Odia 8. Utkal Dipika, 25 December 1886. tracts through Utkal Union Conference. He 9. Utkal Dipika. 4 Feb. 1888. carried on his nation-building activities within a regional framework and pleaded for harmony 10. Utkal Dipika, 14 December 1901. among the various communities and linguistic 11. Utkal Sammilani Sabha, 1903, p.5. groups and loyalty to mother India. He virtually 12. Two Bachelors of Arts. The Oriya Movement, dissociated himself from the Congress after the (Aska), 1919, p.12-3. formation of Utkal Union Conference. When Gandhi started the Non-cooperation Movement, Madhusudan was neither in Utkal Union Conference nor in Congress. But the Gandhian Congress movement proceeded by accepting two important aspects of Madhusudan's paradigm on nationalism (1) the various provincial nationalities Rabindra Kumar Behuria, Retired Lecturer, Chandbali, or linguistic groups were given due weightage and Bhadrak-756133.

37 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

April 27: What it means to South Africans

Bishnupriya Padhi

The year 2014 represents a historic milestone of right to assemble, to demonstrate, to picket and twenty years of freedom and democracy in South to present petitions, provided this is done Africa. Given the manner in which South Africans peacefully and unarmed. were able to pull their country back from the brink of disaster, they have become an inspiration to In the economic front, the South African the people elsewhere in the world who are seeking economy has grown at a steady 3.2 per cent a the resolution of serious conflicts. They are proud year from 1994 to 2012. This is a marked of their remarkable achievements. At a political improvement over pre-1994 growth rates. The level, they have consolidated liberal democracy number of people in employment grew by and built strong institutions. They have approximately 5.6 million between 1994 and representative legislatures, an independent 2013, or by 60 per cent. However, this growth judiciary, independent public audit, an rate is modest compared with other emerging independent Reserve Bank, and independent economies of the world during this period. Central constitutional bodies to provide checks and coordination of infrastructure delivery, through the balances and protect the rights of citizens. Their Presidential Infrastructure Coordination progressive Constitution have enabled them to Commission has improved delivery and assists enjoy freedom of movement and of association, to remove bottlenecks faster. Investments in infrastructure has increased further, including on the right to own property, the right not to be detained without trial, freedom of expression and much needed social infrastructure such as water, freedom of the press, religious freedom and electricity, sanitation, schools, colleges and housing amongst others. freedom of sexual orientation. Women have equal rights before the law which did not exist before With regard to basic services, it is 1994.Workers have 20 years of enjoying rights impressive that a number of Municipalities of including trade union workplace organizing, South Africa which had little or no pre-existing collective bargaining, equal pay for equal work, institutional foundations have been able to deliver health and safety, affirmative action, skills basic services to thousands of people who did development, minimum wages for workers in not have them before in the past two decades. vulnerable sectors, the right to strike, and the right There are also increasing numbers of women to peaceful protest. All South Africans have the looking for work, due to advances in gender

38 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review equality, which is another achievement of the student body has been markedly transformed democracy and freedom that April 27 has since 1994. ensured. Most of the achievements in reducing extreme levels of income poverty can be ascribed In the health sector, there have been to government’s comprehensive social protection marked improvements in access to healthcare programmes. This includes extensive income services as well since 1994. In addition to free support programmes for close to 16 million basic health care, more than 1 500 healthcare orphans and vulnerable children, older persons facilities have been built and existing ones have and people with disability, among others. It also been revitalized over the past 20 years. One of includes access to free education, primary health the major challenges that confronted the care and free basic services to indigent members democratic government of South Africa was the of our society. Over 8 million school children are rapid rise in the HIV epidemic. The country’s now benefiting from no-fee policies of South improved response to HIV and AIDS and TB African Government. This has contributed to an has resulted in dramatic improvements in health increase in secondary school enrolment from 51 outcomes, such as increased life expectancy, per cent in 1994 to around 80 per cent currently. reduced infant and child mortality rates, and tuberculosis (TB) treatment outcomes. South About 9 million children are benefitting Africa’s HIV and AIDS response has now from the school feeding scheme and this has received international acclaim. There has also ensured that learners no longer have to study on been a significant reduction in malaria cases and an empty stomach. While backlogs in school deaths due to malaria.Severe malnutrition have infrastructure remain, thousands of schools have also significantly declined. been built and connected to water and electricity In the housing sector over the past 20 supply since 1994. About 370 modern schools years, about 2.8 million government-subsidized were built over the past five years alone. In 2009, houses and over 875 000 serviced sites were the education department was split into two, delivered. This has enabled more than 12 million focusing on basic and higher education and training people access to accommodation and an asset. respectively, to ensure an intensive corrective Fifty six per cent of all housing subsidies allocated focus in each sector. In the last five years, the have been to woman-headed households. The Annual National Assessments (ANA) system was proportion of people living in formal housing introduced to enable an objective assessment of increased from 64 per cent in 1996 to 77 per the education system below Grade 12 for the first cent in 2011. time. The relatively poor ANA results have demonstrated the extent of the apartheid damage. The question of land remains a At the same time, the results also indicate that the fundamental issue for those who were system is starting to improve. University enrolment dispossessed in 1913. In 1994, 83 per cent of has almost doubled since 1994. There have also agricultural land was owned by whites with only been huge increases in enrolments at further 17 per cent being available to the black majority education and training (FET) colleges, following in the former homelands. Government of South an intensive focus on these colleges in the past Africa have introduced the Land Redistribution five years. The racial and gender composition of Programme in 1994.Under it, government have

39 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 redistributed 9.4 million hectares of land, of work, costing them more to get to work than benefiting almost a quarter of a million people. A those with the means. They are also still dealing land audit has been completed which will assist with the impact of the Bantu education system to identify further land for reform purposes. The which was designed to keep the black majority Government is working to improve land valuation confined to unskilled labour. The provision of mechanisms and to reopen land claim public health services and basic services such as opportunities for claimants who missed the water, sanitation, electricity and waste removal opportunity in 1998. With regards to safety and was also prioritized in white residential areas. This security, the levels of serious crime and property has caused a legacy of enormous backlogs in the crime have declined since 1994.The crime levels infrastructure required to deliver these services. remain high, particularly crime against vulnerable groups such as women and children which require April 27 popularly known as the Freedom continued intensive focus. A range of institutions, Day decodes the legacy of apartheid and enables laws and measures have been put in place since the people of the Rainbow nation to march on 1994 to counter corruption. the road to freedom. Speaking at the first anniversary of South Africa’s non-racial elections The legacy of apartheid that the South President Mandela said; “As dawn ushered in this Africans inherited runs deep and still persists in day, the 27th of April 1995, few of us could some forms or the other. Systematic dispossession suppress the welling of emotion, as we were of land under both colonialism and apartheid; reminded of the terrible past from which we come highly skewed racial distribution in land ownership as a nation; the great possibilities that we now and agricultural production as well as a struggling have; and the bright future that beckons us. smallholder farming sector are some such Wherever South Africans are across the globe, anomalies. The system of reserves which was our hearts beat as one, as we renew our common introduced under colonialism and later reinforced loyalty to our country and our commitment to its as homelands under apartheid left a legacy of future. The birth of our South African nation has, poverty and underdevelopment in former like any other, passed through a long and often homeland rural areas. The homeland system was painful process. The ultimate goal of a better life also linked to the migrant labour system. This is has yet to be realized. On this day, you, the people, one of the root causes of the unrest which they took your destiny into your own hands. You are currently experiencing in their mining sector. decided that nothing would prevent you from Racial segregation was also enforced in urban exercising your hard-won right to elect a areas. In this regard, one of the biggest challenges government of your choice. Your patience, your which the democratic government has faced has discipline, your single-minded purposefulness has been how to address the entrenched apartheid become a legend throughout the world...” spatial patterns. For example, many poor people Madiba’s legacy remains a beacon of hope to live in townships which are far from their places the South Africans and to the humanity as well.

40 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Satavahana Kings : Ruling in Odisha

Akhil Kumar Sahoo

According to Bana’s story, foundation of Kanva Kassapa Buddha, was murdered when he was dynasty was laid by king Vasudeva. But the theory returning home with money collected for building which propounded that the Kanvas were driven a chaitya for Kassapa Buddha. It is probable out by the Andhakas may be a misplaced point that the last king of the Kanva dynasty Susarma in history. Rather, they adopted the name of (28 BC) might have been killed by the Andhakas in a different time unknown to history; Andhakavana brigands while he was passing when out of their seven settlements named after through this forest track. And they might have as Kanas, or Konas, or Angles, some of them captured in this way the throne of Kosala giving were destroyed by severe floods either of the rise to the dynasty of the Andhakas. And we have Sarayu river, or of the Mahi, or Dhanua river, villages in the Balipatna Block of Puri district, and as their kingdom was found to have been also close to Nimapara in the name of Andhaka, established on the banks of these two rivers, thus, Andhakavindha, and Sarata to carry this point forcing them to change the name of their dynasty forward. after a heavy loss due to severe flood. Ramagrama Skanda Purana which is considered as a Tower from where relics of the Buddha was local Purana in Odisha, gives an account on washed away by a similar flood was a fact Andhaka daityas operating near Kasi, and the recorded in history. And the Andhaka kings were place under consideration is not far away from found to have raised their capital around the same the capital of Andhaka kings. Bahagabat place as the Ramagrama Tower. Mahapurana, in another account gives the lineage But there is another point which cannot of the Andhaka kings as kings of Ajodhya, i.e. in be rejected on Kanvas being displaced or Kosala. Perhaps, it is a story written much latter removed by the Andhakas also. There was a than the Skanda. But both the point to forest track in Kosala three leagues to the east of the same place in history. Sarala Dasa has written Sravasti which was called Andhakavindha, or about one “Andhaka Sarovara”, perhaps, it Andhakavana. The brigands were killing the would be in Kosala. persons passing through this forest track. Once, Satakarni, the third king of Andhaka King Paseandi of Kosala was saved from being dynasty in the second century BC, was called the murdered by the brigands while passing through king of the west in the Hathigumpha inscriptions this forest track by the early warnings of the of Kharavela. He was dethroned by Kharavela monks. Here Sarata, one pious follower of the as king of the Kalinga dynasty. Kharavela also

41 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 chased away the Bhojas and the Rashtrikas from “one eye”, and also “ perforated”. He is also their respective territories. called Aryadeva. From the names of so many When the Andhaka dynasty was villages having “kona” or “Kana”, attached to them, it seems, perhaps, Deva Bodhisattva was expanding its territorial ambition under its powerful king Simuka, in the last part of the third century staying in this wonderful place where village Chitra and Sagada are situated. It was also the BC, the king changed the name of the dynasty to place of Lumbini garden where the Buddha was Satavahana, the reason being unknown to born. And Ajodhya of the is also history. identified with the same place, as A-yu-to or Their capital was at Dhanakakata, as present Atekuda is found nearby. (Beal, i.p.189 noted by the Chinese pilgrim Hiuen Tsang in the &190n). th 7 century AD. Their ruling in eastern Malwa The most wonderful confirmation of the region has been confirmed by their coins. By the place as the seat of government of the Satavahana second century AD, the Saka dynasty of the kings is derived from the second capital of Kshaharatas of the east uprooted the Andhras Vidarbha, founded by Rukmi, the brother of from the south. Goutamiputra’s rise during AD , who was the consort of Sri Krishna. 90-120 seems to have destroyed the rising power There we find Rukmini as the presiding deity of of the Sakas, Yavanas and the Pallavas, and the the Sri Mukha village near village Lambilo. This Kshaharatas. By the third century AD, and after Rukmini deity refers to the Rukmini of the Vasisthiputra, the rule of this dynasty came to an Skanda where people worship the deity as abrupt end, who was identified as Satakrni, whom directed by the scriptures to beget a son, perhaps, Rudradamana twice routed but could not destroy. like the Buddha. Prachi Mahatmya, which is The Andhaka dominion was divided between its considered as an important local Purana in two branches into Satavhana and Chutu under Odisha, mentions about certain places like “Sri unknown circumstances. About the middle of the Sthalas”, though in a veiled manner. This “Sri third century AD, their territory was shared by Sthalas”, which is the other name for “Sri the Abhiras, Pallavas and Kadambas. Kshetras ", is not a single place, but it indicates a Nimapara is situated on the highway from number of places where the name of the place Bhubaneswar to Konarka in an east –south-east starts with “Sri”, and these places are linked to direction, and is about twenty miles from the our ancient history in a broad way. This Sri capital city. Near Nimapara, and before it, are Mukaha village near Nimapara is one of such villages in the name of Ekama-kona; Oli-kona; villages. Others are : Sri Koili, Sri Kanthapura, Pora-kona; Kusi-kona; and Konapura. And all Sri Bantapura, Sri Chandanapura, and Sri the villages seem to have encircled the Sana Sri Karapura etc. Mukaha village where the deity Rukmini is The word Petenika or Pitinika mentioned worshipped. The villages are tagged with the name in RE V & XIII, should not according to Dr. D R “kona”, or Angle, either at the end or at the Bhandarkar, and some other writers, be read as beginning of their names. Deva Bodhisattva who a separate name but an adjective qualifying was a disciple of Nagarjuna, flourished in the same Rishtika (RE V) and Bhoja (RE XIII). Their time. He is also called “Kana” deva, because attention was on certain passages in the Anguttara he gave one of his eyes to Maheswara, or because Nikaya (RC Chaudhury, ftn.3.p.311) where the he bore out the eye of Mahesvara. “Kana” means term Pettanika occurs in the sense of one who

42 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review enjoys property given by his father (RC It tells that the river Sarayu divided Ajodhya into Chaudhury, ftn.4.p.311). And Bhojakatakapura two parts, the region to east of it is called is found mentioned in Asoka’s RE as a place on “North”, and to west of it is called “South”. On the bank of the river Narbada (not Narmada of this basis, pilgrims’ account needs a recast. the South). Pitinikas are identified with the Paithanakas or natives of Bhojas. They are the According to Sten Konow, the Sai-wang ancestors of the Satavahana ruler of Paithap (R people were known as “Saka-murunda” (or C Chaudhury, Pol. Hist. of Anc. India, p.311). Sakaraukoi of Strabo). Murunda being the same And Bhojas are mentioned in Aitareya as Chinese “wang”, i.e. king, master, or lord. The as rulers of south (ftn.1). village U-wang near Sri Mukha village towards its west is significantly point to this point in history. The word “Petenika” is easily identified And Tu-hu-lo village which is not far away from with ‘Patanaikia’, a place that is situated on the this, strongly supports the fact of subjugation of highway from Bhubaneswar to Puri. The village Tahia by the “wang” people staying nearby. Saka Patnaikia is identified with the kingdom where people again were connected with the Sagadiane once the Bhojas were ruling, and the title region, and the village Sagada is very close to “Pattanaik” relates to the people historically belonging to this Bhoja country. This wonderful this. Of course, this sagada means “swarga”, and relationship again confirms the existence of the it is connected with the birth of the Buddha. Satavahana dynasty ruling in this part of Odisha Village Nagavasta, Oda Khanda, alone. Near Patnaikia village, and on the side of Lambilo, Tala-Andhia, U-hang, Sagada, the Puri Highway itself, stands the village Chitra and Naharakiri, and another deity Patacara, which represents the Pratisthanapur, Satabhauni are in a circular position around the or Paithap of the Bhoja country. Sri Mukha village. There are two villages in the Paithanakas as natives of the Bhojas, and name of Sri Mukha : namely, Sana Sri Mukha, ancestors of the Satavahanas, were ruling in and the Bada Sri Mukha. We have also a village Paithap, and according to Pali texts, their other in the name of Satukalia whose history will no name in history was Pratisthanapura, or the doubt help us better in our later discussions. Paithana of the Periplus of the Erythrean Sea All these villages immensely provide the (p.195). It was the birthplace of Raja Salivahana required facts which are necessary to build up who founded the Saka era in 78 AD. It was also the history of the Satavahan Kings ruling in Odisha, called Potali in the Buddhist literature which was not in Andhra. Sri Mukha was the first king of the a great emporium of commerce. It was capital of the ancient Asmaka (Nanolala, p.159). dynasty, and Nagajurna Bodhisattva was living in a monastery built by the king Sri Mukha himself The history of the First Han dynasty says that which the Chinese pilgrims visited in 5th and 7th “formerly when Hiung-na conquers the Ta-yue- century AD. It is needless to say that this particular tchi, the latter emigrated to the west, and Kapotia or the “pigeon” monastery finds a subjugated the Tahia, where upon Sai-wang mention in Skanda Purana also. And the went to the south, and ruled over “Ki-pin”.(RC Satabhauni deity near Naharkiri village near Chaudhury, ftn.4.p.431). The definition of Nimapara is a corrupt form of Satavahan, and “South” has always taken different historians in Naharkiri village carries, similarly, the corrupt different directions of their personalised opinion. form of the name of Nahapana kings who were The definition offered by the Buddhist sources neighbours to the Satavahana kings and were ruling should be considered as the most “correct one”. the same land previously under the kings of the

43 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Kanvas, or the Andhakas, or the Satavahanas in lo, or Andhra (AGI,p.444,ftn,1), the modern 1st and 2nd century BC, one after the other. Telingana”, Cunningham writes in his AGI. Rivers Dhanua, Mugei, and Kushabhadra Restoration of An-to-lo as Andhra has become are flowing near these villages enclosing them in the classical mistake here that decidedly took form of a ring. Other villages which are of most every place of pilgrim’s visit after Calingae , or important to ancient history exist all around to open Kulinga, to Andhra. a new chapter of history throwing Cunningham’s An-to-lo can never be Andhra. It is incorrect restorations, and identification of places Antara, or Antaravitthi of Pali texts, or visited by the 7th century Chinese pilgrim, Hiuen Antaravedi of the Sanskrit. It is one of the most Tsang. important places in the time of the Buddha, and General Cunningham places nine many incidents took place here. Its meaning kingdoms in Southern India. On Southern India, according to Pali sources is the boundary line he says , “ According to Hwen Thsang’s account, between two kingdoms. The place also formed “Southern India” comprised whole of the the boundary line between the Sakyas and the peninsula to the south of the Tapti and Koliyans. And their water dispute when took the river, from Nasik on the west, to Ganjam on the shape of a war, the Buddha alighted there to settle east. It was divided into nine separate kingdoms, the case. But the Buddha failed for which reason exclusive of Ceylon, which was not considered he showed them his “Viswarupa”, or “ his vast as belonging to India. The whole of these universal self” in order to bring his clan men to kingdoms were visited by the pilgrim in AD 639 believe his spiritual self. Therefore, the place and 640. He entered Kalinga from the north- assumed importance in Buddhist literature. east, and turning to the north-west , he visited Antarvedi was one of the Bhuktis of Harsha the inland kingdoms of Kosala and Andhra. Then Vardhana in his government in seventh century resuming his southern route, he passed through AD. The position of this place will be clear when Dhanakakata, Jorya, and Dravida, to other places after this are identified with supportive Malakuta. At Kanchi, the capital of Dravida, historical facts attached to Antarvedi (near he heard the assassination of King of Ceylon, so Banamalipur, and also close to Nimapara) he gave up his intention of visiting that country. But this Antara is not the Antaravedi of Then turning to the north, he reached Konkana Harsha Vardhana, but Andhia of the Satavahana and Maharashtra, the last of the nine kingdoms kings. It is Gada (or fort) Andhia near Nimapara of Southern India (AGI,p,434). that is more importantly indicative of this place. We have seen in ‘Ancient Geography of This is a very interesting village that points to India’ by Cunningham, that Odra is Odisha with Andarae of Pliny which “possessed numerous its capital at Ganjam, and it was shown as a part villages and thirty towns defended by walls and of Eastern India ; now he takes on Kalinga, and towers”. (RC Chaudhury,p.312). Its (Andraes) mentions it as a “Southern State of India”. But capital, according to the pilgrim, was Ping-ki-lo, nowhere he shows how these two : Kalinga and or Vingkhila, as restored by Julien. The way Mr Odra, or Odisha, became identifiable and Cunningham altered the name of the capital from distinguishable from each other in history , and Vinghila to Elgandel because, as he says, “I am, when. therefore willing to adopt Elgandel as the “From Kosala, Hwen Thsang proceeded probable representative of the capital of Andhra to the south for 900 li, or 150 miles, to An-to- in the seventh century of the Christian era”, (AGI,

44 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review p.445), displays his whimsicality and roughness the only correct method which could have been of handling the ancient history of India. tried when identification and restoration of the But Watter’s account on pilgrim’s visit places visited by Chinese Pilgrims was taken up narrates a different story of restoration. It says : by scholars from here and abroad. The pilgrim “The direction from Kosala to Andhra is given as visited places, linked with the life of the Buddha, south-east from the south of the district of the and its importance in history of . The capital, the distance being the same. Julien’s pilgrims from China never visited kingdoms, or restoration is Andhra, but pilgrim’s transcription palaces as noted by Mr Cunningham. That is the is nearer to Andar ( the Andara of Pliny). His reason why Cunningham each time corrected the name for capital, Ping-ki-lo, is restored doubtfully distances, and bearings while he persuaded his as Vingila, but it may be for a word like Vinjir or work that defaced the ancient Indian history Vingir. (Watters’ Yuan –chwang, ii, p.210). This completely. All the nine kingdoms, namely : gives two options for us : One is Vingarpur(in Kalinga, Kosala, Andhra, Donakakkota, Balipatna block; and the other Valanga, or Choliya, Dravida, Malakuta, or Madura, present Balanga near Nimapara under Pipili Konkana, and Maharashtra, which he has Block. Chinese syllable P at times is pronounced shown in his ‘Ancient Geography of India’, as as B. constituting “South India”, are only nine places having importance in history of Buddhism. And The Kattha Vatthu commentary often all these places, or “city –kingdoms”, are mentions the Andhaka as men of the Andhra identifiable in the region where Andhia, in school, but it gives no information as to the exact Nimapara of Puri district, is now well located. position of the district (ftn.6,p.210; Rhys Davids, And there is a royal house at the centre of this in Schools of Buddh. Belief.; JRAS,1892.pp.9 little town with the royal title “Singh Deo”. foll). The Buddhist philosopher to whom the pilgrim refers here is no other than Maha References : Dinnaga or Dinna(Chen—na) who according 1. ‘The Camb, Shorter Hist. of India’ to Tibetan sources was born in Simha-vaktra, a 2. ‘Dictionary of Pali Proper Names’ : by GP suburb of Kanchi in the South. He lived for Malalasekera. 3. R C Chaudhury, ‘Pol. Hist. of Anc. India’. sometime in a cave on Bhorasaila in Odivisa, 4. ‘Ancient Geography of India’ : By General sojourned in Nalanda where he disputed several Cunningham defenders of various schools, and afterwards 5. ‘Si-yu-ki’ : By Samuel Beal returned to Odiivisa (Watters’ Yuan –chwang, ii, 6. Watter’s ‘Travels of Yuan–Chuang’. p.212). He is no other than Dighnaga of Odisha. 7. Nandolal, ‘The Geog Dic. Anc. & Med. India’. These two places are also identifiably placed near 8. ‘Anc.Hist.of Deccan’, by Dr D.R. Bhabdarakar. Nimapara. 9. ‘Prachi Mahatmya’, by Prof KC Behera, Prof. Dhal, Reference to Purana, as well as to & Dr R C Panda. other Puranas, and Pliny’s accounts, and 10. ‘Skanda Purana’, by R. Gagrgabatu (in Odia). Ptolemy’s Geography, will show that the kingdoms 11. McCrandles’s ‘Periplus of the Erythrean Sea’. in "India proper” were all walled cities surrounded by terrible water pits. And any measurement of distances from one kingdom to Akhil Kumar Sahoo, Head of Dept. of Buddhist the other will be a disastrous attempt. But Studies; G/E-3; VSS Nagar; Bhubaneswar-7. E-mail : regarding bearings of one place from the other is [email protected].

45 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Sexual Violence Against Women with Disabilities and the Legislative Measures in India

Sushree Sanghamitra Badjena

Disabled women have in general been silenced factors such as inaccessibility, reliance on support within society, denied their rights and equal services, poverty and isolation has a powerful economic and social opportunities due to impact on individuals’ increased risk for violence. prejudice, stigma and poverty. They are Historically women with disabilities have not been commonly perceived as asexual, which means that considered reliable reporters of abuse. Traditional they are denied the possibility of close relationships approaches to “protecting” people with disabilities or marriage. It is assumed that they are incapable have inadvertently kept them from accessing the of handling the maternal role, hence, too often tools and resources needed for protecting forced undergo sterilization.2 Sexual Violence and themselves. In India, where female foeticide is abuse are serious problems for persons with rampant and girl child is unwelcome, it is well disabilities, especially for women with disabilities, understood the vulnerable condition of women who are at greater risk than non-disabled persons.3 with disabilities. Hence, the frequency of sexual World Health Organization in its World Report assaults against women with disability has gained on Violence and Health 2002, defines sexual momentum and has drawn the attention of the civil violence as “any sexual act, attempt to obtain a society members. The position of such women in sexual act, unwanted sexual comments, or acts western countries is no better than ours. For to traffic, or otherwise directed, against a person’s example, the Disabled Women’s Network of sexuality using coercion, by any person regardless Canada 6 surveyed 245 women; 40% of their relationship to the victim, in any setting, experienced abuse, 12% had been raped. including but not limited to home and work.4 Spouses / ex-spouses were the most common “Violence against women” has been defined in perpetrators, followed by strangers, parents, Article 1 of the UN Declaration on the Elimination service providers, and dating partners. Less than of Violence against Women, 1993 to mean “any half of the women reported the abuse because of act of gender-based violence that results in or is their fear and dependency on the abuser. A likely to result in, physical, sexual or psychological national survey by Nosek, Howland, Rintala, harm or suffering to women, including threats of Young, and Chanpong7 revealed similar levels of such acts, coercion or arbitrary deprivation of overall abuse among women with and without liberty, whether occurring in public or in private disabilities; 62% of both groups reported some life.”5 The social context of disability, including type of lifetime abuse. Half of both groups had

46 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review experienced physical or sexual abuse. However, the police station and produced the clothes having women with disabilities reported significantly semen before the police and lodged the report. longer durations of physical and sexual abuse Laxmi was examined as she was deaf and dumb, when compared to women without disabilities. she narrated the story with signs.11 8 Finally, Powers, et al. , surveyed 200 women with 2. Feb 29, 2012, A teenaged deaf and dumb physical and physical and cognitive disabilities: patient whose family complained that their 67% of the women reported having experienced daughter had been raped by a junior doctor at physical abuse and 53% of the women reported the Bankura Sammilani Medical College Hospital. having experienced sexual abuse. The research she was taken by the hospital staff to Kolkata also reports that women with disabilities are more for forensic tests. A three-member committee had prone to sexual assault and abuse than men with been set up to probe the complaint. disabilities as well as non-disabled persons.9 As Superintendent of Police Pranab Kumar said, “It per Census report 2001, women constitute 42.457% of the total population of persons with is difficult for us to investigate because the victim is deaf and dumb and we need an interpreter.12 disabilities in India.10 With the increasing number of sexual assault cases, this is the high time to 3. Feb 2, 2014, in North Kolkata’s have a gender-sensitive disability law in India along Cossipore, a 16-year-old physically challenged with this need to bring some essential amendments girl who was allegedly lured, then abducted and in the existing criminal laws. In the present paper locked in a house before being raped. The the author aims to focus on rape committed survivor was tied up in a bed and was in a half- against the physically and mentally challenged naked condition at the time of rescue. The women and its related legal issues and the remedial accused Sk Ashfar Ali, a 26-year-old auto driver, measures in this regard through the analysis of was arrested. The accused knew the victim earlier cases. and had lured her to follow him. However, he has Case Studies denied the offence of rape and admitted that he had molested her.13 1. A ‘dumb and deaf’ woman of 35 to 40 years of age, wife of a poor ‘Rikshawala. is the 4. August 15, 2013, in Mukund Vihar, victim of rape by three persons at 10 P.M. in the Bhalswa Dairy area of northwest Delhi a 12-year- Ram Nivas Bagh of Jaipur. The accused claims old mentally challenged girl was allegedly raped to be a student and young boy of 19 years of by her neighbour aged 43 years, who has physical age. On the night of 9th May, 1981, Laxmi, a disabilities. When the victim was playing, the ‘deaf and dumb’ woman, wife of Arjun was accused enticed her to follow him to the shop’s coming back to her house after attending a godown. He then downed the shutter and raped marriage at Brahampuri at about 11.00 p.m. in the girl.14 the right. Ram Dhan Meena and one Sardar and 5. January 12, 2013, a physically one more person forcibly compelled her to get handicapped married woman was allegedly raped down from the Rickshaw and after taking her in at Padma, Hazaribagh, Jharkhand. The accused, some dark place, all the three accused forcibly Ajit Kumar raped the woman near Padma power committed sexual intercourse with her. The station in the evening hour when the victim was prosecutrix narrated the story to the husband in returning home after depositing her pension the night at about 1.00, and both of them went to cheque in a bank.15

47 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

6. One Jashiben, wife of Umedbhai 10. October 31, 2013, a 16-year-old Dahyabhai Solanki, lodged an FIR with physically challenged girl was gangraped at Madhavpura Police Station, alleging that her niece Baduria in Bengal’s North 24 Parganas district. Bhavna (not real name) was raped by The incident happened late on Tuesday night when Maheshbhai Ramjibhai Parmar in the midnight the victim was abducted by a group of men from hours of 26-27th June, 2002. In the FIR the a wedding she had gone to attend. They took her informant states that she was informed by the to a desolate spot and raped her. ”Four persons prosecutrix around 4.00 p.m., of 27.6.2002 about have been arrested in connection with the case.20 the incident saying that at about 12.00 p.m. in the 11. In a recent case of murder, the Supreme midnight, the accused went to the cot, where the Court of India reiterated that there is nothing, in prosecutrix was sleeping, and gagged her mouth 16 law or otherwise that prevents a deaf and mute and raped her. person from being competent and credible 7. 15th November 2013, in Nagpur, a 40- witness. But having said that, the Court finally year-old mentally unstable and physically refused to rely on the testimony of the wife of the challenged woman was allegedly raped in deceased, who was deaf and mute and who was Dammanand Nagar locality in the city. The an eyewitness to the incident, on the grounds that accused, identified as 35-year-old Ramsingh the interpreter of her testimony during the trial was Gopisingh Mehto had been arrested under her father. Since the father was an ‘interested relevant sections of the IPC.17 party’ in the case, the Court reasoned that relying 8. November 21, 2013, a five-year-old on her interpretation of witness’ testimony would physically challenged girl was reported as a rape have made the verdict biased. Given the victim. She was raped by a 24-year-old in Beldara unavailability of professional interpreters in public Seoni village in Raipur, Chattisgarh, a village which institutions such as courts, the prosecution often is about 40 km away from the state capital. The turns to special education teachers are not accused, identified as Sanjay Verma, was arrested available, family members of the witness step in immediately after the incident. The girl, whose as interpreters. This judgment while affirming the mother died during childbirth, was living with her evidentiary value of the testimony of a disabled grandparents. When her grandparents were away witness, also points to the ad hoc arrangements that exist to record such testimony in legally for work, the accused entered the house and 21 sexually assaulted her. It was because of her relevant manner. shrieks that the neighbours came to her rescue.18 12. In another case, the Supreme Court 9. Jan 1, 2013, (Noida) : A case was expressed anguish at the repeated rape of a registered in Dadri police station where the mentally challenged woman and observed that in prosecutrix in her complaint has alleged that on such case, apart from physical violence, there is December 29, 2012 when her mother had gone also “exploitation of her helplessness”. Justice Arijit to Aligarh and she was alone at home, her father Pasayat drew attention to the fact that while gave her some sedatives and she fell unconscious. Section 376 (2) (f) of the Indian Penal Code Later, she was allegedly raped by her father. When prescribing higher penalty for rape of a woman her mother reached home, the minor girl narrated below 12 years of age, it is exigent on the the incident to her.19. legislature to prescribe a higher penalty for the

48 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review rape of a mentally challenged women whose be addressed by legislation. In many cases mental age may be less than 12 years.22 disabled women are unable to communicate the 13. In 1994, forced hysterectomies were act of sexual assault they face and even if they conducted on several mentally challenged women communicate, the evidentiary value of their between the ages of 18 to 35 at the Sassoon testamentary are not taken seriously either by the General Hospital in Pune because they were police or by the judicial system. As a result, even incapable of maintaining menstrual hygiene and if the accused is convicted by the lower court, at the hospital staff found it strain on their resources the stage of appeal before Higher Court, the and time. Consents were obtained by from the accused is acquitted owing to the non-recording guardians and an intrusive and irrevocable surgery, of the prosecutrix’ testimony or non-observance that was not medically indicated, was carried of the legal procedure by the court below. out.23 Anita Ghai, a prominent advocate for Legal Frameworks: women with disabilities and a leading disability rights activist, drew the attention to the fact that The principle of gender equality is the hospital made no effort to maintain the basic enshrined in the Indian Constitution in its Preamble, menstrual hygiene as the women were “prevented Fundamental Rights, Fundamental Duties and from wearing pajamas with drawstrings or Directive Principles. The Constitution of India not sanitary napkins with belts” as it was feared that only grants equality to women, but also empowers they may use these to commit suicide.24 the State to adopt measures of positive discrimination in favour of women. The 14. In an another case, the Supreme Court Constitution, while protecting equality under had to decide whether the Chandigarh Articles 14, 15 and 16, does not include disability Administration could be permitted to terminate as one of the categories of non-discrimination. the pregnancy of mentally challenged women who The only mention of protection of persons facing had expressed her wish to continue the pregnancy. disability and sickness is made in the Directive The Supreme Court ruled that her pregnancy Principles of State Policy in Chapter-IV of the could not be terminated and held that the state Constitution. Article 39A enjoins the State to must respect the personal autonomy of the promote justice, on the basis of equal mentally challenged woman with regard to opportunities and to provide free legal aid by 25 decisions about terminating a pregnancy. suitable legislation or scheme or in any other way Analysis: to ensure that opportunities for securing justice In most cases, the victims of the crime are not denied to any citizen by reason of knew the accused person prior to the commission economic or other disabilities and under Article of rape. In some cases they were raped by their 41 the State shall endeavour to provide the right own relatives including the father. The cases also to work, education and to public assistance in suggest that most victims were raped when they case of unemployment, old age, sickness and are alone and unprotected. Most of the minor and disablement, within the limits of economic 26 child victims were allured and enticed by the adult capacity. Hence, there is no guarantee from the accused. There are a whole lot of problems with State to prevent discrimination due to disability. how the testimony is read and assessed by the In this context enactment of PWD Act is judges after it has been recorded, which cannot remarkable because for the first time in India the

49 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 social and economic rights of disabled have been Convention relating to women with disabilities are addressed by a statute.27 The law was enacted stated below: in furtherance of the proclamation on the Full Article 3(g) of the Convention- Principle Participation and Equality of People with of equality between men and women. Disabilities in the Asian and Pacific Region, which was adopted by the Economic and Social Article 6- Responsibility of the State Party Commission for Asia and Pacific in Beijing, 1992. to recognize the multiple discrimination faced by Being a signatory to the said Proclamation the girls and women with disabilities and undertaken Indian government enacted the Persons with measures to ‘ensure the full and equal enjoyment Disabilities (Equal Opportunities, Protection of by them of all human rights and fundamental Rights and Full Participation) Act; 1995. The freedoms” and to enable full development, advancement and empowerment of women”. PWD Act covers all the issues of disability but remains silent on the discrimination and violence Further, Article 16 under the head of faced by women with disabilities that differentiate “freedom of Exploitation, Violence and Abuse” their situation from men with disabilities. In the mandates that: wake of liberalization, with global disability rights 1. States Parties shall take all the appropriate movements and developments at global level, to legislative, administrative, social, educational and recognize the rights of persons with disabilities, other measures to protect persons with disabilities, to ensure equal opportunities and full participation both within and outside the home, from all forms in every sphere of social, economic and political of exploitation, violence, including their gender- life, India also ratified number of International based aspects. Conventions and declarations in this regard. In 2. States Parties shall also take all the year 2007, India ratified the Convention on appropriate measures to prevent all forms of Rights of Persons with Disabilities, the first exploitation, violence and abuse by ensuring, inter internationally binding instrument on disability alia, appropriate forms of gender and age- rights, acknowledges in its preamble, “the difficult sensitive assistance and support for persons with conditions faced by persons with disabilities who disabilities and their families and caregivers, are subject to multiple or aggravated forms of including through the provision of information and discrimination on the basis of race, colour, sex, education on how to avoid, recognize and report language, religion, political or other opinion, instances of exploitation, violence, and abuse. national, ethnic, indigenous or social origin, State parties shall ensure that protection services property, birth, age or other status”. It recognizes are age, gender and disability-sensitive. that “women and girls with disabilities are often at greater risk, both within and outside the home, 3. In order to prevent the occurrence of all of violence, injury or abuse, negligent treatment, forms of exploitation, violence and abuse, States maltreatment or exploitation” and emphasizes “the shall ensure that all facilities and programmes need to incorporate a gender perspective in all designed to serve persons with disabilities are efforts to promote the full enjoyment of human effectively monitored by independent authorities. rights and fundamental freedoms by persons with 4. States Parties shall take all appropriate disabilities”.28 The substantive provisions of the measure, to promote the physical, cognitive and

50 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review psychological recovery, rehabilitation and social promote the full participation of persons with reintegration of persons with disabilities who disabilities in family life, their right to personal become victims of any form of exploitation, integrity and ensure that laws do not discriminate violence or abuse, including through the provision against persons with disabilities with respect to of protection services. Such recovery and sexual relationships, marriage and parenthood.30 reintegration shall take place in an environment With regard to sterilization or other less intrusive that fosters the health, welfare, self-respect, methods of contraception measures to prevent dignity and autonomy of the person and takes unwanted pregnancies, the consent must be account gender and age-specific needs. obtained from the person who is subject to such Since the PWD Act falls short to cover medical treatment. The right to physical integrity, all the issues relating to rights of persons with reproduction and sexuality is recognized as basic disabilities, especially in preventing violence and human rights under the Universal Declaration of exploitation against women with disabilities, after Human Rights, 1948 (UDHR); the International the ratification of the Convention, India is under Covenant on Civil and Political Rights,1966 obligation to bring the necessary amendments in (ICCPR); the International Covenant on the existing disability laws in order to comply with Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, 1966 these core obligations contained in the Disability (ICESCR). Hence, in this regard there is an urgent Convention. Hence, the government formed a need felt to have a comprehensive gender- committee and drafted a new disability law called sensitive disability law in India covering all issues Rights of Persons with Disabilities Bill 2013. including sexual violence of women with disabilities. In addition to CRPD, another international convention which plays a significant For the first time in the history of sexual role in the prevention of violence, cruelty, sexual violence law reform in India, issues pertaining to abuse and any form of discriminations against disabled women are flagged as important item for women with disabilities is the Convention on the reform agenda by Justice Verma Committee, Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination Against constituted by the central government, to look into Women, 1979. The Convention defines the sexual assault law reform after December 16th discrimination against women and while it does (2013) Delhi gang rape and murder case. The not directly refers to violence, the Committee on Committee responded positively and a large the Elimination of Discrimination Against Women number of its recommendations are to address in General Recommendation No 19 explains that difficulties faced by disabled women in accessing gender-based violence, which impairs or nullifies the legal system and navigating through the trial the enjoyment by women of human rights and process. The Committee recommended fundamental freedoms under general international assistance of interpreters or special educators be law or under human rights conventions, is taken at the time of recording of the complaint by discrimination within Article 1, CEDAW.29 The the police and during the trial process, the process right of men and women of full age to marry and of identification of the accused be videographed found a family is provided under several and that disabled women be exempted from international laws and covenants, including the UN recounting their testimony once again at the time Minimum Standard Rules for Equalization of of cross-examination in cases of sexual assault.31 Opportunities which calls for governments to The Cabinet on 1st February 2013 approved for

51 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 bringing an ordinance, for giving effect to for the description for a term which may extend to two changes in law as suggested by the Verma years and shall also be liable to fine. Committee Report. Subsequently the ordinance Section 375 (IPC,1860): Sections 375, 376, was replaced by a Bill and passed by the Lok 376A, 376B, 376C and 376D which deals with th 32 Sabha on 19 March 2013. sexual offences have been substituted with new wikipedia.org. (n.d.). Criminal Law Sections 375, 376, 376A, 376B, 376C, 376D (Amendment) Act 2013, Retrieved 02 27, 2014, redefining the offences with substantial changes from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Criminal_Law_ and also inserted a new Section 376E. Section (Amendment)_Act,_2013 375 redefines the offence of rape and Section 376 prescribes punishment for rape. Some of the important amendments discussed below: Section 375 (Fifthly) & (Seventhly): provides that the consent of the prosecutrix is vitiated if at Section 166-A (Cr.P.C, 1973): This section has the time of giving consent, by reason of been inserted which deals about a Public Servant unsoundness of mind is unable to understand the who disobeys the direction under law or fails to nature and consequences of that to which she gives record any information given to him under sub- consent or when she is unable to communicate section (I) of section 154 of the Code of Criminal consent. Explanation 2.of Section 375 provides Procedure, 1973 and it provides rigorous that ‘consent’ means an unequivocal voluntary imprisonment for minimum six months which may agreement when the woman by words, gestures extend to two years and fine. or any form of verbal or non-verbal Section 166-B has been inserted which communication, communicates willingness to prescribes imprisonment for one year or fine or participate in the specific sexual act; provided that both for a person in charge of a hospital public or a woman who does not physically resist to the private, for non treatment of victim. act of penetration shall not by the reason only of that fact, be regarded as consenting to the sexual Section 228A.(IPC,1860) provides conditions activity. for disclosure of identity of the victim of certain offences etc. Section 228A (2) (c) provides that As per Sub Section (1) of Section 376, person where the victim is dead or minor or of unsound commits rape except in cases provided for in Sub mind, by, or with the authorization in writing of, Section (2) shall be punished with rigorous the next of kin of the victim the identity of the imprisonment of not less than seven years, but victim can be disclosed. Provided that no such which may extend to imprisonment for life, and authorization shall be given by the next of kin to with fine. anybody other than the chairman or the secretary, Sub Section (2) of Section 376 prescribes the by whatever name called, of any central or State punishment for rape by a Police Officer or a government recognized welfare institution or Public Servant or Member of Armed Forces or organization. Whoever prints or publishes any a person being on the Management or on the Staff matter in relation to any proceeding before a court of a Jail, remand home or other place of custody with respect to an offence referred to in sub- or women’s or children’s institutions or by a section (1) without the previous permission of such person on the Management or on the Staff of a court shall be punished with imprisonment of either Hospital, and rape committed by a person in a

52 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review position of trust or authority towards the person Section 54A (Cr.P.C,1973): Under this section raped or by a near relative of the person raped provisos have been inserted, that if the person or commits rape, on a woman incapable of giving identifying the person arrested is mentally or consent (j); or commits rape on a woman suffering physically disabled, the process of identification from mental or physical disability (l) shall be shall take place under the supervision of a Judicial punished with rigorous imprisonment of not less Magistrate and such identification process shall than ten years, but which may extend to be videographed. imprisonment for life, which shall mean the Section 154 (Cr.P.C, 1973): It is also provided remainder of that person’s natural life, and with that in Section 154 provisos have been inserted fine. stipulating that if the information is given by the Section 376A deals with a person committing an woman against whom an offence under Sections offence of rape and inflicting injury which causes 326A, 3268, 354, 354A, 354B, 354C, 354D, death or causes the woman to be in a persistent 376, 376A, 376B, 376C, 376D, 376E, or 509 vegetative state and the punishment is rigorous of IPC is alleged to have been committed or imprisonment of not less than twenty years but attempted, such information shall be recorded by which may extend to imprisonment for life which a woman police officer or any woman officer. In shall mean imprisonment for the remainder of that the event that the person against whom an offence person’s natural life or with death. under the above mentioned under Sections 354, Section 376B deals with sexual intercourse by 354A, 354B, 354C, 354D, 376, 376A, 376B, husband upon his wife during separation and 376C, 376D, 376E or 509 of the Indian Penal prescribes punishment with imprisonment for not Code is alleged to have been committed or less than two years but which may extend to seven attempted, is temporarily or permanently mentally years with fine. or physically disabled, then such information shall be recorded by a police officer, at the residence Section 376C deals with sexual intercourse by a of the person seeking to report such offence or at person in authority and prescribes punishment with a convenient place of such person’s choice, in rigorous imprisonment for not less than five years the presence of an interpreter or a special educator but which may extend to ten years and with fine. and the recording of such information shall be Section 376D deals with gang rape and videographed. The police officer shall get the prescribes punishment with rigorous imprisonment statement of the person recorded by a Judicial for not less than twenty years but which may Magistrate under clause (a) of Sub Section (5A) extend to imprisonment for life which shall mean of Section 164 as soon as possible. imprisonment for the remainder of that person’s Section 160 (Cr.P.C,1973): Section 160 has natural life and with fine to be paid to the victim. been amended that no police officer can require Section 376E deals with punishment for repeat attendance of a witness if he is a male under the offenders and prescribes punishment with age of fifteen years or above the age of sixty five imprisonment for life which shall mean years or a woman or a mentally or physically imprisonment for the remainder of that person’s disabled person at any place other than the place natural life or with death. where such person resides.

53 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Section 161 (Cr.P.C, 1973): Section 161 has Section 357 C (Cr.P.C, 1973): Section 357C been amended by inserting one more proviso has also been inserted that all hospitals, public or stating “that the statement of a woman against private, whether run by the Central Government, whom an offence under Sections 354, 354A, the State government, local bodies or any other 3545, 354C, 354D, 376, 376A, 3768, 376C, person, shall immediately, provide the first-aid or 376D, 376E or 509 of the Indian Penal Code is medical treatment, free of cost, to the victims of alleged to have been committed or attempted shall any offence covered under Section 326A, 376, be recorded, by a woman police officer or any 376A, 376B, 376C, 376D or Section 376E of woman officer”. the Indian Penal Code, and shall immediately Section 164 (Cr.P.C, 1973): Section 164 has inform the police of such incident. been amended by inserting Sub Section (5A) (a), Section 119 (Indian Evidence Act, 1872): This that when an offence as stated in that Sub Section section provides that a witness who is unable to has been committed and as soon as the speak may give his evidence in any other manner commission of the offence is brought to the notice in which he can make it intelligible, as by writing of the police, the Judicial Magistrate shall record or by signs; but such writing must be written and the statement of the victim in the manner the signs made in open Court, evidence so given prescribed in sub Section 5. It is also provided shall be deemed to be oral evidence: that the Magistrate shall take assistance of an Provided that if the witness is unable to interpreter or special educator if required. In such communicate verbally, the Court shall take the cases that shall be videographed. assistance of an interpreter or a special educator Provided that if the person making the statement in recording the statement and such statement shall is temporarily or permanently mentally or be videographed. physically disabled, the Magistrate shall take the Remedies: The Indian Legal framework has to assistance of an interpreter or a special educator be strengthened to bring it in the line with in recording the statement: international legislations on rights of disabled Provided further that if the person making the women. The Persons with Disabilities (Equal statement is temporarily or permanently mentally Opportunities, Protection of Rights and Full or physically disabled, the statement made by the Participation) Act, 1995 governs all the issues of person, with the assistance of an interpreter or a disabilities but it is silent on the discrimination and special educator, shall be videographed. violence faced by women with disabilities that A statement recorded under clause (a) of a differentiate their situation from men with person, who is temporarily or permanently disabilities. As India ratified the Convention on mentally or physically disabled, shall be Rights of Persons with Disabilities, it must comply considered a statement in lieu of examination-in- with the core provisions of the Convention through chief, as specified in section 137 of the Indian bringing reform in existing legislative measure and Evidence Act, 1872 such that the maker of the enacting new laws. In this regard, India needs a statement can be cross-examined on such Disability Law based on gender-sensitive statement, without the need for recording the same approach. Certain remedial measures are stated at the time of trial. below:

54 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

— There is a need for the enactment of — Forced or non-consensual sterilization gender- sensitive disability law in India which must must be criminalized. Necessary legislation must comply with the requirements of the Convention be enacted to clarify the legal issues arising from on Rights of Persons with Disabilities. sterilization. Such intrusive surgeries amount to a violation of the right to life and physical integrity. — Persons with disabilities, especially The victim of forced sterilization must be duly women should be able to access complaints and compensated. redressal mechanisms. In the absence of appropriate and accessible complaint mechanism, — Victims of sexual violence have to be increasing the penalty for sexual violence will have provided with adequate and appropriate no substantive outcomes. counseling facilities. In the case of a victim getting pregnant consequent to sexual abuse, appropriate — There are no consolidation figures with counseling and options should be offered to the regard to violent against women with disabilities. victims. It would therefore be pertinent that when such cases are registered, crime against women with — Disability studies should be included in disabilities be also recorded as sub-category like the academia as a distinct subject both at the in the case of crimes against women from elementary level and higher education curriculum to develop awareness and understanding of scheduled castes, scheduled tribes etc. disability, disability rights amongst the disabled as — Training and sensitization of police well as non-disabled people. officers, judiciary and medical professionals on — The state should provide accessible free issues concerning persons with disabilities, legal aid to women with disabilities who belong particularly the violence they face, should be made to socially and economically backward classes/ mandatory. SCs/STs. — There must be a standard procedure for — The Indian Penal Law needs to be more investigation and medical examination adopted by strengthened to prevent sexual violence against the investigative agencies while investigating cases women with disabilities. of sexual assault. These procedures should be formulated on the basis of specific needs of Conclusion: Sexual Violence against disabled women with disabilities, at each stage of the women is a silent act in our country because in investigation. majority cases women fail to realize they are victims or fail to communicate the act of violence. — A large number of women with disabilities Even if it is communicated, seldom does it inspire are abused within institutions like hospitals and belief. In most of the cases it is found that the shelter homes. A monitoring and regulatory perpetrators are not brought to book. There is authority needs to be established at the district also fear that reporting the abuse could snaps level consisting of activists and specialists from bonds with the caretakers. Lack of information the district who will have visiting rights and access and awareness is found by the fact that peer group to these places for regular checkups. Periodic learning is very limited amongst disabled women inspection of these institutions by the authority so as they are less likely to be sent to school. The established should be made mandatory. social role or the absence of a role attributed to

55 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 women with disabilities, in conjunction with the 3 Brown, H., Stein, J., & Turk, V. The sexual abuse stereotypes that exist, contribute to their of adults with learning disabilities: Report of a vulnerability and lead to violation of their rights. second two-year incidence survey. 8 (1). MENTAL HANDICAP RESEARCH, 3-24. (1995); Hence by way of legislating laws, state should Hassouneh-Phillips, D., & Curry, M.A. Abuse of not merely declare rights and entitlements but it women with disabilities: State of the science. 45 should stipulate in detail the mechanisms by which (2), REHABILITATION COUNSELING rights can be realized. BULLETIN, 96-104. (2002).; Powers, L.E., Curry, M.A., Oschwald, M., Maley, S., Saxton, M, & References: Eckels, K. Barriers and strategies in addressing Betty A. Reardon, A. H. (2010). The Gender Imperative- abuse: A survey of disabled women’s experiences. 68(1), JOURNAL OF REHABILITATION, 4-13. Human Security vs. State Security. Routledge. (2002).; Sobsey, D., & Doe, T. Patterns of sexual V.N.Shukla. (2008). Constitution of India. 11th Edition, abuse and assault. 9. JOURNAL OF SEXUALITY Eastern Book Company. AND DISABILITY, 243-259. (1991). Turk, V., & Brown, H. The sexual abuse of adults with learning Kothari, J. (2012). The Future of Disability Law in India. disabilities: Results of a two-year incidence survey. Oxford University Press; 6 (3) MENTAL HANDICAP RESEARCH, 193-216. Mandal, S. (n.d.). The Legal Framework of Disability (1993).; Young, M.E., Nosek, M.A., Howland, C., Rights in India: An Overview. Lawyers Collective & Chanpong, G. Prevalence of abuse of women Women’s Rights Initiatives . with physical disabilities. 78. ARCHIVES OF PHYSICAL MEDICINE AND REHABILITATION, Bhambani, M. (2005). The Politics of Disability Rights S-34-S-38. (1997). Movement in India. International Journal of Disability Studies . 4 wikipedia.org. (n.d.).Retrieved 02.27,2014, from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ Anuradha, M. (2004). Human Rights of Persons with Criminal_Law_(Amendment)_Act,_2013 World Disabilities. In C. S. Mohapatra, (Ed.), Disability Report on Violence and Health 2002. (n.d.). Management in India- Challenges and Commitments. Retrieved 02 27, 2014, from World Health National Institute for Mentally Handicapped, Organization: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ Secunderabad. Sexual_violence#cite_note-WHO_definition-1 Raha, Swagata, Protecting Women with Disabilities 5 General Assembly resolution 48/104 of 20 against Violence; http://infochangeindia.org/ December 1993, http://www.un.org/documents/ disabilities/backgrounder/protecting-women-with- ga/res/48/a48r104.htm disabilities-from-violence.html 6 Riddington, J. ‘Beating the “odds”: Violence and Para 6, General Recommendation No. 19 (11th Session, Women with Disabilities’ (Position paper 2). 1992) Violence Against Women http://www.un.org/ Vancouver, BC: Disabled Women’s Network womenwatch/daw/cedaw/recommendations/ Canada. (1989). recomm.htm#recom19 7 Nosek, M.A., Howland, C.A., Rintala, D.H., Young, E.M., & Chanpong, G.F. National Study of Women Footnotes : with Physical Disabilities: Final Report. 19(1), 1 Research Scholar, P.G. Department of Law, Utkal SEXUALITY AND DISABILITY, 5-39. (2001). University, Bhubaneswar-751004. 8 Powers, L.E., Curry, M.A., Oschwald, M., Maley, 2 Price, J. (2011). The Seeds of a Movement- S., Saxton, M, & Eckels, K.‘Barriers and Disabled Women and their Struggle to Organize. Strategies in Addressing Abuse: A Survey of Toronto, Mexico City, Cape Town: Association Disabled Women’s Experiences’. 68(1), JOURNAL for Women’s Rights in Development (AWID. OF REHABILITATION, 4-13. (2002).

56 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

9 Sobsey, D., and Doe, T. (1991). Patterns of sexual 20 http://www.thehindu.com/todays-paper/tp- abuse and assault.9. Journal of Sexuality and national/physically-challenged-girl-gangraped/ Disability, 243-259.; Saxton, M., Powers, L.E., article5298723.ece McNeff, E., and Curry, M. VIOLENCE AGAINST MEN WITH DISABILITIES. Portland, OR: 21 State of Rajasthan v Darshan Singh, (2012) 5 SCC Oregon Health and Science University Center on 789 Self-Determination. (2004); Powers, L.E., McNeff, 22 AIR 2004 SC 789 E., Curry, M., Saxton, M. and Elliott, D. PRELIMINARY FINDINGS ON THE ABUSE 23 Anita Ghai, ‘Disabled Women: An Excluded EXPERIENCES OF MEN WITH DISABILITIES. Agenda of Indian Feminism’ Hypatia vol.17, no.3 Portland, OR: Oregon Health & Science University (Summer 2002); http://www.aifo.it/english/ Center on Self Determination. (2004); Marchetti, resources/online/books/cbr/ A.G., and McCartney, J.R. Abuse of persons with Disabled%20women%20india-AGhai.pdf mental retardation: Characteristics of the abused, 24 ibid the abusers, and the informers.6 MENTAL RETARDATION, 367-371. (1990). 25 Suchitra Srivastva v. Chandigarh Administration Civil Appeal No. 5845/2009, (Supreme Court), 10 http://www.censusindia.net/disability/ judgment dated 28 August 2009, available at http:/ disabled_population.html /courtnic.nic.in/supremecourt/temp/dc% 11 Ramdhan Meena v. State of Rajasthan, 1981 WLN 201798509p.txt. 520 26 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ 12 http://www.firstpost.com/india/physically- Directive_Principles_in_India#cite_note-art41-15 disabled-teenager-raped-in kolkata229315.html?utm_source=ref_article 27 Kothari, J. (2012). The Future of Disability Law in India. Oxford University Press. 13 http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/city/kolkata/ Impaired-girl-raped-by-auto driver/articleshow/ 28 Raha, Swagata, Protecting Women with 29737228.cms Disabilities against Violence; http:// infochangeindia.org/disabilities/backgrounder/ 14 http://articles.timesofindia.indiatimes.com/2013- protecting-women-with-disabilities-from- 08-15/delhi/41412689_1_disabled-girl-northwest- violence.html delhi-neighbour 29 Para 6, General Recommendation No. 19 (11th 15 http://zeenews.india.com/news/jharkhand/ Session, 1992) Violence Against Women http:// handicapped-woman-raped-accused- held_822543.html www.un.org/womenwatch/daw/cedaw/ recommendations/recomm.htm#recom19 16 Maheshbhai v. State, http://www.indian kanoon.org/doc/493756/ 30 http://www.unhchr.ch/tbs/doc.nsf/(Symbol)/ 6f97648603f69bcdc12563ed 004c3881? Open 17 http://zeenews.india.com/news/north-east/ document constable-rapes-bru-woman-in- mizoram_881858.html 31 Sampa Sengupta, S. M. (n.d.). #India- Not a ‘safe’ issue: Disabled women and sexual violence #Vaw 18 http://www.youthconnectmag.com/2013/11/21/5- #disability Retrieved 02 27, 2014, from https:// year-old-physically-challenged-girl-raped/ kractivist.wordpress.com/2013/03/16/india-not-a- 19 http://www.deccanherald.com/content/302286/ safe-issue-disabled-women-and-sexual-violence- physically-challenged-girl-raped-father.html vaw-disability/.

57 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Child Trafficking and Forced Criminality : A Discussion

Susanta Kumar Shadangi

Trafficking of children can be attributed as the labour, domestic work and are also worked recruitment, transportation, transfer, harboring beyond that. Alarmed at the growing incidence and/or either by force or by a third person or a of trafficking in women and children in Odisha, group for the purpose of exploitation. It is a the state government in Dec 2009 formulated a worldwide phenomenon that affects a large policy to address the issue. The policy among number of boys and girls. Children and their other things provides adequate steps for families are often lured by the promise of better psychological support, economic and employment and a more prosperous life far from empowerment and reintegration to ensure that the their homes. A large number of children are rescued victims of trafficking not get down in to trafficked not only for the sex trade but also for the trade again due to non-availability of other other forms of non sex based exploitation which option for livelihood. Besides it, the state include servitude of various kinds as domestic government on the heels of the Hon’ble Supreme labour, industrial labour, begging, organ trade and Court directive (1990), has decided to extend false marriage. Many contributing factors are there the Integrated Anti-Human Trafficking Units to child trafficking which include economic (IAHTU) to twenty five more districts police deprivation, lack of employment opportunities, headquarters besides the existing twelve numbers illiteracy, social status and political uprisings and police headquarters to combat this crime of the like. It is also a fact that children, particularly trafficking, kidnapping, forcible marriage, sexual girls are found more vulnerable than boys, as they abuse etc. are looked upon as more expandable than the Various Provisions and Schemes. rest of the population. Often young girls become sex slaves and forced into prostitution. India has a fairly wide frame work of laws enacted by the Parliament as well as some State As per the data available with the state Legislatures. Article 23 of the Constitution government, there are as many as 3,578 women, categorically guarantees the right against mostly minor and young girls remained untraced exploitation, prohibits traffic in human being and between the year 2000 and 2005. Out of forced labour and makes their practice punishable them1,418 were minor girls and 1,342 young girls, under law. Article 24 of the Constitution prohibits of them the state police have rescued as many as employment of children below 14 years of age in 299 young girls and 492 minor girls from different factories, mines or other hazardous employment. places as the figure revealed. Besides this specific legislations have been Legally, children are allowed to do light enacted relating to trafficking in women and work, but they are often trafficked for bonded children (Immoral Traffic (Prevention) Act, 1956,

58 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Prohibition of Child Marriage Act, 2006, Bonded — In Swadhar and Short Stay Homes: The Labour System (Abolition) Act, 1976, Child trafficked women and children victims are given Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act, 1986, shelter in Short Stay Homes and Swadhar in Transplantation of Human Organs Act.1994. difficult circumstances. The Schemes also Apart from specific Sections in the IPC, e.g. provides shelter, food and clothing for women and Sections 372 and 373 dealing with selling and children below the age of 18 years. Besides this buying of girls for the purposes of prostitution. counseling, clinical, medical, legal, other support, and helpline facilities are provided. As women and children are considered as weaker section of the society, the Constitution, Issues of Concern following the principles of protective Prevention of child trafficking requires discrimination, allows for making and several types of interventions as it violates a child’s implementing laws specific to them for their right to grow up in a family environment and wellbeing. The Immoral Traffic (Prevention) Act exposes him/her to a range of danger including of 1956 (ITPA) is in line with this principle. Some violence and sexual abuse. Unlike other different of the other laws relating to trafficking are the policies on child labour, National policies on Juvenile Justice Act 1986, a number of begging Health, Education and Nutrition there is no prevention Laws, the prevention of illicit Traffic national policy on child trafficking as such. in Narcotic Drugs and Psychotropic substances Although there are number of reports and Act 1989, the Bonded Labour Act and so on. documents on the issue of child trafficking, there Besides this, there are specific Sections in the IPC, is very little systematic effort so far has been made. like Sections 372 and 373 dealing with selling and This is because there is no common understanding buying of girls for the purposes of prostitution. on this issue and there is no single definition for The Criminal Procedure Code of India and The child trafficking. Most of the available data is Indian Evidence Act provides for various forms reflected to women and children prostitution. of trafficking. However there are enough Besides this the available figure varies from one loopholes in the legal system that result in the crime source to another. So it becomes difficult to design being perpetuated without fear. policies, guideline to tackle this problem. The Under the Ministry of Women and Child other thing is that it has also got failed to receive Development different schemes have been adequate attention from the public as a whole even implemented to tackle the menace of human though it takes place in large numbers in various trafficking: forms, for various purposes, some of them being absolutely gruesome. Hence, a coordinated and — Under the Ujjawala Scheme: conserted effort among the groups working on Comprehensive Preventive measure is taken for this issue is quite necessary for any changes in combating Trafficking and Rescue, Rehabilitation, law and policy has to be brought about to protect Re-Integration and Repatriation of Victims of the nation from the heinous practice of Child Trafficking for Commercial Sexual activity. The Trafficking. Scheme also provides shelter, food, clothing for victims, counseling, medical care, legal and other support, vocational training and income generation activities. Besides this the scheme also promotes Susanta Kumar Shadangi, Plot No.396, At: Dr. Alka Das community based systems to prevent trafficking Lane, Mahtab Road, PO:Old Town, Bhubaneswar- from source areas. 751002.

59 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

A Way to Solve Snakebite Problem in Odisha and India

Dr. Indramani Jena

Odisha is one among the snakebite prevalent states of India : total 600,000 to 1600, 000 cases of with large number of fatalities. Here, not only the bite and 11,000 to 25, 000 deaths due to snakes. rural and agricultural preponderance contribute This is due to tropical climate, agricultural and to high mortality, but the lack of prompt forest based profession and many social factors. ambulance service and loss of golden period of The American Society of Tropical Medicine and treatment is spoiled by resorting to traditional Hygiene are quoting still very high figures from methods. Technically, major burden of the India: 46,000 people dieing every year from problem can be solved by 108 ambulance services snakebites against the official figure of only 2,000.3 for transport and Anti Snake Venom used Lack of direct statistics of snakebite is due to judiciously in time, but inherent delay in multitude of factors like biting snakes, transporting the victim due to prevalent predominance of night time bites, hesitation of sociological milieu is a hurdle in this direction. people to notify a bite. There is necessity of motivation in snakebite But it is a fact that snakes and snakebites prevalent areas through health education by regular are reducing in number due to pesticide use, health workers, PRI representatives and voluntary urbanization and deforestation. Evidences of agencies. Time, transport and therapy will snakebite attendance in medical centres at present remarkably reduce the alarming incidence of and revealed figures given by newspapers now a snakebite in the tropical environment. day are definitely reduced to some extent Let us examine the feasibility of this idea compared to figures of a decade back. The faster from technical angle. urbanization and deforestation is a way definitely to reduce snakebite substantially, yet total Introduction: reduction cannot be thought of in such a tropical climate. Exact figures of snakebite and snakebite deaths are not known in Odisha and India. It is Certain Issues estimated that 2500 to 6000 cases of snakebite HIGH INCIDENCE: occurs in Odisha and out of them, 400 to 900 cases die (around 1000 snakebite deaths per Snake scare stalls Odisha Assembly. 4 annum in Odisha)1,2 . Similar figure is seen in whole Peculiarly, the Odisha Legislative Assembly came

60 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review to the horror of harbouring a snake, when it was with another species of cobra, called Monocled suspended for some days and started functioning Cobra (Tampa Sapa in Odia). These are very under vigilance of Snake Help Line, Bhubaneswar dangerous snakes as they have a habit of residing and with presence of an emergency physician with around human habitations, paddy fields, bushy enough stock of antivenom. The appearance of forests both in rural and even urbanized areas of snakes has recurred time and again in Odisha Odisha. Legislative Assembly even in present year. Every monsoon turns Bhubaneswar into a ‘city of The pathetic story of cobra is its venom snakes’ and large population of cobras (Naga capacity and killing capacity. A single bite of cobra Sap) exist in surrounding areas of residences in contains venom capable of killing 15 to 20 the capital city. 5 Raj Bhavan officials were on their persons. When 13 mg of venom is fatal for an toes, when a rat snake was found in the VVIP average weight man, it can inject 12 to 20 times suite which was to be occupied by President such dose and that is why serious cobra bite cases Pranab Mukherjee during his second visit to may not reach hospital within one hour. But luckily Odisha on September 6. 6 such cases are very few and may be 2-3 %. Krait bites often outnumber cobra bites and krait can Capital Hospital in Odisha is a figurative inject larger than fatal dose in successful bites. hospital like S.C.B. Medical College for good Banded Krait (Rana Sap in Odia) bites rarely and catchment of snakebite case. There are 4-5 it is to be noted that Indian antivenom has no snakebite predominant coastal districts. Presently neutralizing effect in this snakebite. Large number Capital Hospital7 records a number of snakebite of Russell’s Viper (Chandan Boda Sap in Odia) cases. bite cases come with severe local pain at site of BITING VENOMOUS SNAKES OF bite with bleeding from the site, with bleeding from ODISHA1: gum margins. Sometimes the non-poisonous snakebite (Pond snake and Rat snake bites) Common Indian Cobra (Naga Sapa in causes alarm reactions in a patient like palpitation, Odia) is found in large numbers in Odisha along restlessness and fear, but this is of no significance on mortality point of view.

Table showing details of Biting Snakes in Odisha1 Snake Fatal Dose Venom Symptoms and Later Complications Deaths Variety of venom store time sequence (mg) (mg) Cobra 15 150-300 Small local swelling Local necrosis and 50 % [Naga at site of bite; within sloughing of skin SapTampa two hours drooping taking months to heal Sap] of eyelids, salivation, air hunger, confusion, delirium and respira- tory failure

61 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Common 10 5-20 Negligible local Negligible 40 % Indian mark; develops Krait[Chiti drooping of eyelids, Sapa] salivation and air hunger; terminally respiratory failure Banded 10 35-50 As Common Indian Negligible ~ Krait[Rana Krait Sap] Russell’s 42 120-250 Local swelling and Prominent local 3-% Viper bleeding, Bleeding swelling and usually [Chandan gum, blood in sputum it heals after one Boda Sap] and urine; kidney is or two weeks; affected and urination rarely local sloughing stopped. seen Rat 0 0 Scratch only Nil 0 % Snakebite [Dhamana Sap] Pond 0 0 Scratch and local Nil 0 % Snakebite injury only [Dhanda Sap] The following are snakes of medical importance in Odisha, 95 % of deaths due to snakebite are due to these species1.

Spectacled Cobra (Naga) Monocled Cobra (Tampa)

62 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Common Krait (Chitti) Banded Krait (Rana)

Russell’s Viper (Chandan Boda) Russell’s Viper (Chandan Boda)

Pond Snake (Dhanda, not poisonous) Rat Snake (Dhamana, not poisonous)

63 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

FATAL COBRAS: TIME RESTRAINT : Fatality in cobra bites is astonishing. Time is a great factor in the cure of Cobras abound in rural as well as urban areas. In snakebite. The largest venom dose of any snake the city of Bhubaneswar, this species is can be neutralized by antivenom. Simply to encountered frequently. Severely envenomed illustrate, it can be said that injection of a mix of cases are few among such bites, very short time this venom and equivalent antivenom has no effect at hand due to very quick spread of venom in on experimental animals. Then, where is the human system and affecting nerve mechanism of difficulty in curing a cobra bite? respiration and rapid onset of death debars cases People spoil time in reaching the hospital. in receiving treatment. Cases with moderate and They spend minutes in ignoring the gravity of mild envenomation can avail benefits of therapy. snakebite, search a local traditional healer; even The author has encountered at least 10 cases of today, rural people carry the victim to Lord Siva’s cobra bite, where the patient succumbed within temple to pour water on the head. 45 minutes of bite where reaching at nearest hospital was not possible after known cobra bite. All methods of first aid have been proved Few cases, which were alert from the moment of to be ineffective in snakebite except cobra bite, could be saved with right treatment in immobilization of the victim, i.e. minimum time. movement of the bitten part so that venom will be confined to the local site of bite longer than if the FATAL KRAIT : part is moved or patient walks or runs when blood Krait bite is frequent in villages and danger circulation will hasten venom entry to blood and for residents of thatched houses. Common Indian brain. Krait (Chiti Saap) lives very close to human FALSE BELIEF THAT A SNAKEBITE habitation and beyond our imagination the CASE DIES DUE TO FEAR : innocent looking krait of the day becomes active, agile and aggressive bites viciously in winter nights. Snakebite is quite alarming, never kills a The bite is small, a man in sleep cannot trace and person due to fear. This blind belief often reduces signs of fatality appear when the person awakes. the gravity of poisonous bite and allows undue delay in deciding whether to rush to hospital or SERIOUS RUSSELL’S VIPERS : make dilly dally by consulting a local traditional Typical Russell’s viper bite occurs by healer. walking over the snake and this poisoning is CULTURAL PRACTICES IN RURAL associated with bleeding and thinning of blood ODISHA : resulting in bleeding disorder. Occasionally the snake spontaneously bites without provocation. Number of cultural practices enhance This snakebite is easy to grade, follow up and snakebite mortality. Any movement or exercise cure compared with treacherous krait bite and of the victim after the bite is very harmful. I am dangerous cobra bites due to slower process of shocked to say that some snakebite victims are envenomation. Blood can be tested in simple forced to swim, if they are capable, to cure manner hourly. Venom that enters slowly from snakebite. This is extremely dangerous and will site of bite to circulation and consumes clotting land in fatality quite early. Any delay in reporting elements can be neutralized by antivenom. at treatment centre is a technical crime. Worship,

64 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review making a phone call to somebody who will pray of ambulance is a great asset to think of god, pouring water over head of the victim in front transporting a victim to treatment centre in time. of Lord Siva, taking a herbal medicine (Gada) or Odisha State is one among other states to applying utensil (Dishes to draw out venom) and introduce the 108 ambulance services for hundreds of other manoeuvres are time killing and emergency. detrimental. It is termed like ‘The Golden Hour’ and Certain Trends in the way of solving the the ‘Platinum Ten Minutes’ that imply the Snakebite Mortality : importance of Emergency Medical Services Snakebite Protocol of India, 20078 - Ideal (EMS) all over the world. It is a well-accepted Treatment and Establishment of Well fact that a patient who receives basic care from Equipped Treatment Centres: Snakebite has trained professionals and is transported to the created an alarm all over the world and World nearest healthcare facility becomes more safe. The Health Organization9 has issued some guidelines average response time of 20 minutes for urban, in snake bite with display of venomous snakes of 25 minutes for semi-urban and 35 minutes for the medical importance for different regions. Nations rural areas has been kept as performance with high snakebite fatality like India, have parameter for the service provider. formulated national protocols of snakebite for Again, the team of technical experts can their areas. Indian national protocol has be trained to give life support to a victim and to formulated the method of treating different types start the process of evaluating and testing or of bite and has outlined treatment (with clinical administering antivenom to a serious victim of use of antivenom, with all precautions of hazards snakebite. With available ambubags and of such therapy) on basis of evidence. It critically antivenom, life saving adrenaline at hand, the views first aid methods and recommends that only sensitivity test of antivenom can be started within immobilization of the snakebite victim (least the transit, which takes 15 minutes in hospital movement and not walk or run). Apart from before starting intravenous push. treating a victim, it also has recommended maintenance of well equipped centres with Odisha Emergency Ambulance Service: The required antivenom stock in snakebites abundant Odisha Government decided to set up a areas. It is mandatory to observe a case for 24 comprehensive pre-hospital emergency medical hours before discharging as a case of non- service with introduction of a fleet of ambulances poisonous or non-envenomated. to cover the entire state in a phased manner. This initiative will facilitate an integrated and Role of Prompt Ambulance: Beyond the comprehensive health care management in the spectrum of protocol of snakebite, there should state providing high-end ambulance transport shine popular alertness and very prompt system from the doorstep of the patient to the ambulance facilities if we have attempts to reduce appropriate care in a hospital. The 108 ambulance snakebite mortality. It must be multiple approaches is available for all emergencies like road accident, like managing infant mortality rate in Odisha. In natural disasters, emergency health care, spite of the protocol confined to the limits of hospital, snakebite mortality will run unabatedly pregnancy and delivery. Special 102 Ambulance in our country. service is meant for antenatal cases and Odisha Health Help line is available at 104. Thus 104 Emerging Ambulance Facilities - 108 Help Line and 108 ambulances can be very well Ambulance10 Promises: Present day innovations taken care of for snakebite victims.

65 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Highlighting Gravity of Snakebite -Posing The Protocol should specify the nearest Snakebite as a Challenge for cure: Local Snakebite Treatment Centre (at CHC or PHC alertness in snakebite can be sponsored by local or Sub Divisional Hospital etc.). Transport, Health health workers, Panchayati Raj representatives Education and involvement of multiple and workers, village youth and local NGOs. Such organizations for catchment of cases in time should a discussion must come in the spectrum of their be elaborative. work to run to the victim and help the victim to Snakebite treatment centres must have avail the first aid outlined below and call for 108 capacity to handle any sort of snakebite and must instantly before first aid. have required beds for observation. Short supply SIMPLE FIRST AID IN SNAKEBITE: As of Anti Snake Venom in such centre is awesome; all old methods of first aid advised to public on hence good management of pharmacy must be the event of snakebite have been obsolete or done. Hopefully, high speed communication of proved harmful, the only first aid is ‘NO today with mobile phones can make people alert MOVEMENT OF SNAKEBITE VICTIM and informative on these aspects. AND VERY LITTLE MANIPULATION OF Conclusion: BITING LIMB’. This advice rather advises one not to put ligatures, ice, bandages etc. Ambulance service and sensitization of community are as important factors for combating PRI participatory revolution and way of snakebite cases as the modality of prompt therapy motivation of saving time of snakebite victim: for cure in hospital. 108 Ambulance services With today’s Panchayati Raj activities and rising definitely promise to transport a snakebite victim Grama Sabha participation, awareness generation at treatment centre within time. Any delay in and sensitization of people and volunteers can be searching an ambulance by the family member of done for the simple work of motivating and snakebite victim or searching for local remedy transporting a case. It will be credit of a local should be overcome by arrival of local volunteers representative to see that a snakebite victim in his of locality and calling 108 and lifting the victim to / her area is carried instantaneously and does not the van. The Snakebite treatment centres are to die untreated without right treatment. administer justified treatment as per Protocol. The As the snakebite case will be observed Snakebite which had long been a fatal unsolved for 24 hours in treatment centres, it must be problem on transportation grounds will have full mandatory to transport such cases instantly from scope of cure. the first attendant of the victim and these gold References: words of transport at first hand and ring up to 1. Jena, I., Sarangi, A. Snakes of Medical Importance 108. Ambulances at hand quicker than 108 are and Snakebite Treatment, Ashish Publishing always welcome. House, New Delhi, 1993; Behuria, B., Odishare Saap (in Odia); and Venomous Snakes of Odisha Some Limitations 2. Mohapatra, B.N. “Snakebite in Coastal Odisha” Few cobra bites may be too poisoned to in the Souvenir named Treatment of Snakebite: A take advantage of 40 minutes, but majority can Resume. be saved. The provisions of National Snakebite 3. Times of India, 6 December, 2011. Protocol are not conclusive on treatment of such 4. Sandeep Mishra, Times of India, Jul 23, 2009. cases. 5. The Times of India, 25 June, 2012.

66 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

6. TNN 23.08.2013. mortality as well as deaths and disabilities 7. Records of Capital Hospital, Bhubaneswar. providing medical attention within golden hour. The uninterrupted functioning of the centralized 8. Government of India: Snakebite Protocol, 2007. call centre at Bhubaneswar and overall Emergency 9. World Health Guidelines on Snakebite. Response Service ensures that no call goes 10. Emerging Ambulance Facilities - 108 Ambulance: unattended. 1.108 Ambulance Facility: 108 is a free telephone Similarly in case of Mass Causalty Incidence and number for emergency services to call in the Indian natural calamities the services of the fleet of states (Odisha, Bihar, Andhra Pradesh, Punjab, ambulances will be quite handy for the Gujarat, Uttarakhand, Goa, Rajasthan, Tamil Nadu, administration to deal with the situations. NHAI , Karnataka, Kerala, Assam, and Odisha State Disaster Management Authority Meghalaya, Himachal Pradesh, Madhya Pradesh (OSDMA) have agreed to provide their expertise and Uttar Pradesh. The 108 Emergency Response to 108 Ambulance service whenever their services Services is a free, 24/7 emergency service for are required particularly in rainy season and providing integrated medical, police and fire inclement weather. emergency services. The service is provided in The ratio of ambulances of one per one lakh Public Private Partnership between State population has been kept as per the standard of Government and Private EMS providers. WHO. The fleet will have both ‘Basic Life Support’ 11. Odisha Emergency Medical Ambulance Service: (BLS) and ‘Advanced Life Support’ (ALS) The Odisha Government decided to set up a ambulances. The mix of ALS and BLS will be at comprehensive pre-hospital emergency medical the ratio of 20:80.There shall be a total of 420 service with introduction of a fleet of ambulances ambulances under the Odisha Emergency Medical to cover the entire state in a phased manner. This Ambulance Service (OEMAS). The project will initiative will facilitate an integrated and be implemented in two phases on the basis of comprehensive health care management in the implementation feasibility, equity and need. In the state providing high-end ambulance transport first phase 280 ambulances will be launched system from the doorstep of the patient to the covering 15 districts with a focus on the trauma appropriate care in a hospital. Under OEMAS corridor in Odisha across National highways. project, this modern free emergency ambulance All the 15 districts have been covered under the service is being run on PPP mode in collaboration 1st phase of OEMAS ,with launching at Keonjhar with an eminent Mumbai based company M/s. on 17th of July 2013. The MoU for the 2 nd phase of Ziqitza Health Care Ltd. OEMAS covering the remaining 15 districts The average response time of 20 minutes for (, Bolangir, , Deogarh, Gajapati, urban, 25 minutes for semi-urban and 35 minutes , , Kalahandi, for the rural areas has been kept as performance Kandhamal, , Malkanagiri, parameter for the service provider. However the Nabarangpur, , and Sonepur) response time can be made more flexible depending have been signed by the Principal Secretary, upon the geographical terrain especially in the Health & Family Welfare, Govt. of Odisha with KBK region where the average time may vary from the CEO of Ziqitza Health Care Limited, on 16th 45 to 60 minutes. Mapping and defining of July 2013. The implementation of 2nd phase is strategic positioning of the ambulances with route expected to be completed soon. maps, motorable points, nearest catch points in case of inaccessible locations are the guiding factors in chalking out the operational parameters of the project. Round the clock pre hospital emergency transport Dr. Indramani Jena, M.D. (Internal Medicine), care services across the state with agreed response SAMAROH, 128, Dumuduma (A), Khandagiri, email time will help in reducing maternal and child ID: [email protected].

67 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

May Day - 2014

Souribandhu Kar

May Day is known as the International Workers’ Day. The concept of the May Day took place in the late nineteenth century, to demand for working for 8 hours as the working condition was severe and it was quite common to work10 to 16 hours in a day in unsafe condition. At its national convention in Chicago, held in 1884, the Federation of organized Trades and Labour Unions (which later became the American Federation of Labour) proclaimed that eight hours shall constitute a legal days’ labour from and after May 1, 1886. In a proclamation printed just before May 1, 1886, one publisher appealed to working people with this plea. — Workingmen to Arms, — Way to the palace, Peace to the Cottage and Death to luxurious idleness. — The wage system is the only cause of the worlds’ misery. It is supported by the rich classes, and to destroy it, they must be either made to Work or Die. On May 1, 1886, more than 3,00,000 workers in 13000 business across the United — One pound of Dynamite is better than a States walked off their jobs in the 1st May Day bustle of ballots celebration in history. In Chicago, the epicenter — Make your demand for eight hours with demanding for 8 hour working day, 40,000 went weapons in your hands to meet the out on strike. More and more workers continued capitalistic blood hounds, police and to walk off their jobs until the number swelled to militia in proper manner. nearly 1,00,000. Yet peace was prevailed. But

68 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review on 3rd May 1886 the violence broke out at May day is a special day of great McCormick Reaper works between police and significance for the working class. Since the revolt strikers. Atleast two strikers were killed and of May 1st 1886 in Chicago until today, May Day unknown number were wounded. is the day to analyze the achievements of the previous year and to place new initiatives and The workers called for a public meeting define targets for the next year. at the Hay Market Square in the following day to discuss the police brutality. Due to bad weather Today we live in a period characterized and short notice only about 3000 workers were by (a) imperialist aggressiveness (b) capitalist present without any provocation where meeting globalization and (c) the restriction of democratic, was continuing peacefully, the police began to trade union and labour freedom. disperse the thinning crowd when suddenly a The policy of the imperialist forces create bomb was burst. Enraged Police fired into the many victims, as well as unemployment, poverty, crowd. Nearly seven or eight civilians were killed exploitation and immigration etc. and several were injured. No one knew who Trade Union movements emerged to threw the bomb but it was the handiwork of the provide power and utterances to the workers’ police who perpetrated the violence. concerns to save them from exploitation and to Eight leaders- Albert Parsons, Angust forge their unity as a political force to usher in Spies, Samuel Fielden, OSCAR Neebe, Michael changes that would be sensitive to the workers’ Schwale, Gorge Engel, Adolph Fisher and Louis wages. Lingg were arrested and convicted of murder, Today the economic success is sought to though only three were even present at Hay be achieved through means like dynamic Market. On November 11, 1887, after many comparative advantage, institutional infrastructure, failed appeals, Parsons, Spies, Engel and Fisher creation of a large domestic market and through were hanged to death. Lous lingg committed easy access to technology. The role of the labour suicide protesting the states claim of authority and is downplayed. Hence, there is a great challenge punishment. The remaining Fielden, Neebe and to the labour movement in this century. To face Schwals were pardoned six years later by this challenges, the workers have to create a Governor Altgeld. common platform for all the workers regardless The words engraved on the Haymarket of whether they are in the organized or the monument reads as follows. unorganized sector. The one dimensional perception of labour as an input to the wealth The Day will come when our silence will generation process will have to be seriously be more powerful more than the voice you are questioned because work has multiple dimensions. throttling today. It is a generator of income, provider of This is the brief history of May Day and psychological stability, gives direction in life and this day is observed in more than 66 Countries of finally it is the creator of wealth for the betterment the World with the clarion call of workers of the of the larger society. The workers, therefore, is a world united against discrimination, poverty and multi-dimensional functionary and an irreducible exploitation, labour rights for all, Trade Union component of a society undergoing dynamic freedoms for all, progress and peace. change. The Trade Union movements will need

69 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 to embrace a large vision of the society which unorganized sector worker suffer from social shall be an inclusive society. security. The Trade Unions must fight a crusade The challenges posed by the market of a different kind on behalf of the worlds’ poor reform is faced by the workers collectively and and to address questions whether market beyond unitedly throughout the globe. There were strikes, reforms is the need of the hour? Because millions Hartals, demonstrations by the workers to ventilate of workingmen and women have lost their jobs their grievances and to change the policy of during the recent meltdown/ capitalist financial market reform. units resulting into a serious social recession. The In India, in Feb 20-21 2013, 11 Central unemployment and under employment continue Trade Unions and Independent Federations unabated. While millions of younger persons enter jointly and unitedly brought the nation to a the labour market every year, they do not find standstill with undaunted determination and vigour, adequate and reasonable employment opportunity amidst police repressions and threats by in the present system of governance which Government and employers, the general strike encourages an unregulated mindless market concluded on the midnight of 21 February 2013 economy, where jobs are not available, the depicting once again the collective strength of the increasing demand for social protection is also Indian Working Class. The successful strike action not met by the Government and the prolonged by the Indian workers has proved that the Trade employment crisis carry major risks for social, Unions are not a dead force in India. This is a political instability. The legitimate rights at work wakeup call to the Government. of the working class are seldom ensured, particularly in the growing unorganized/ informal In this background, the May 1st, 2014 sector. The growth of the working poor is on the will once again solidify the working class increase while wage inequality increases, with throughout the globe and fight relentlessly to executives and CEOs wages fending to increase change the nefarious Neo-liberal policy of the very quickly. The collective bargaining forum is Governments. And the Indian working class will totally diluted and concessional bargaining has exhibit its united strength once again. resulted in many Countries. The migrant worker face and undergo untold miseries and discrimination and deprivation of their legitimate rights and privileges, also resulting in the trafficking of women and children. The growth of regular employment has replaced by actualization and Souribandhu Kar, Plot No.5012/5853, Gajapatinagar, contratualisation. Both the organized and Bhubaneswar-751005.

70 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Child Labour : A Social Evil

Dr. Bijoylaxmi Das

We are now approaching the year 2014, which found to be a man with mission, a man who is a long distance of independence. Our matters, so far as the society is concerned. constitutional commitment to universalize According to UNICEF, it is found difficult to elementary education is still remained with us a count the child labourers and partly the lack of an ‘teasing reality’. By all measures, simplistic linear agreed definition of child labourer. Supreme Court expansion of the Indian primary education since has given judgment for abolishing child labour independence has been phenomenal. Despite this and mention some of the official estimates (N.S.S impressive quantitative leap forward, it has not data) of child labourer. The judgment mentioned been possible to realize the avowed goals in terms that none of the official estimates included child of enrolment and retention of children of the 6- workers in an unorganised sector.Estimates from 14 age group. The NPE 1986 has given the various non government sources as to actual highest priority to solving the problem of children number of working children range from 44 million dropping out of school but it has been failed. It is to 100 million. But NGOs reckon the real figure found that most of the dropped out children are is up 60 million. The number of girls involved is child labourers. not much lower than the boys. Government of We have the highest number of child India points out that 2.5 lakh migrants going out labour population of the world in our country of state every year. Everyday, we came to know where the working children of India can constitute read that the child labourers are victimised by their a country. Children are the future horses, they authority. need to learn before they can work. See your In our constitution we found manifestation child in every child, stop child labour. Don’t exploit in article 24, which is one of the two provisions in them or harm them in physically, mentally and part iv of fundamental right against exploitation. morally. The above said ‘appeals lies at the back Article 45 was therefore inserted in our of the saying that child is the father of man.' To constitution to provide free and compulsory enable fathering of a valiant and vibrant man , the education to our children. Our consitution child must be groomed well on the formative year contains some other provisions also to which we of his life. He must receive education, acquire shall advert later, desiring that child must be given knowledge of man and materials and blossom in opportunity and facility to develop in a healthy such an atmosphere that on reaching age, he is manner. Despite the above, it is true that children

71 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 are exploited lot. Child labour is a big problem of Odisha and is in danger of losing his left hand and has remained intractable, even after 67 years while undergoing treatment at medical college . It of our independence. is also highlighted that the other migrant labourers Sivakasi of Tamil Nadu was once taken from Odisha are victimized by touts and brick- kiln owners in Karnataka (The Hindu, April 20, as the worst offender in the matter of violating 2013). According to 2001 census report there prohibition of employing child labour. As the were 377594 child labourers in Odisha out of situation was intolerable, a court case was filed 8634215 children. But in 2005 it was observed by the public under Act 32, as after all the that 603290 children are child labourer (Child fundamental right of the children guaranted by Census Report, 2006.OPEPA). Article 24 was being grossly violated. The final report relating to the court judgment was declared STATUTORY PROVISION: to eliminate child labour in the match and We may know how the child labour fireworks industries in Tamil Nadu. problem has been viewed by our policymakers CONSTITUTIONAL MANDATE: and what efforts have been made to eradicate this evil. The International Labour Organisation Ø Article-24, Prohibition of employment of set up in 1919 under the league of nations had children in factories. No child below the age felt that there should be a guideline by which the of 14 years shall be employed in any employment of children under a certain age could factories. be regulated in industrial undertakings. It Ø 39(e)-The health and strength of workers, therefore, suggested that the minimum age of work men, women and the tender age of children shall be 12 years. The same required ratification are not abused and forced to work which is by the govt. of British India and during the unsuitable to their age and strength. legislative assembly debates the question of raising the minimum age from 9 to 12 years had created Ø 39(f)-Children are given opportunities to a furor on 19th May, it has been stated that the develop in a healthy manner. ILO has been playing an important role in the Ø 41 - Right to work, to education and public process of gradual elimination of child labour and assistance in certain cases. to protect child from industrial exploitation .It has Ø 45-Provision of free and compulsory focused five main issues : (i) prohibition of child education for each children of 6-14 years age labour (ii) protecting child labour at work group. (iii) attacking the basic causes of child labour (iv) helping children to adopt to future work Ø 47- Duty of the state to raise the level of (v) protecting the children of working parents. nutrition and the standard of living and to A. Various Efforts of Eradication of improve public health. Child Labour: We find many children are child labourer (i) Ratification of UN Convention on Child Rights in our state. In “Daily Samaj” detailed information on exploitation of child as a domestic lobourer India ratified the UN convention on the or any other labourer is noticed regularly. The 12 rights of the child in December, 1992. It is a set year old child labourer hails from Bolangir district of international standards and measures intended

72 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review to project and promote the well being of children Ø To monitor progress of implementation of in the society. The convention provides the legal programmes, projects and schemes for basis for initiating action to ensure the rights of elimination of child labour and the children in society.It draws attention to our Ø To co-ordinate child related programmes sets of civils , political, social , economic and implemented by various Ministries of the cultural rights of every child. Those are: Government of India to secure convergence a. The rights to survival: of services. It includes the right to life with highest standard The Government of India is implementing of health and nutrition and adequate standard of several programmes through its different agencies living. It also includes the right to name and a such as : nationality. · Integrated rural development programme, b. The right to protection: · Jawahar rojgar yojana, It includes freedom from all forms of exploitation, abuse, inhuman or degrading treatment. · Development of Women and children in Rural areas, c. The right to development: · District Primary Education programmes, It includes right to education, support for early childhood development and care, social security · Training of rural youth for Self Employment, and the right to leisure, recreation and cultural · Indira Awas Yojana, activities. · Employment assurance scheme and Mid- d. The right to participation: day meal programme for school children. It includes respect for the views of the child, In April 1995, Prime Minister of India freedom of expression, access to appropriate wrote to the state governments about the information, freedom of thought, conscience and formation of NAECL and sought their active religion. support in eliminating the child labour from our B. Ratification of ILO Convention Relating country. to Child Labour: Ø Supreme Court Judgment for elimination of Six International Labour Organisation child labour, 10th December, 1996: conventions relating to child labour have been ratified by India and three of them as early as in The Supreme Court passed a significant the first quarter of the 20th century. verdict to prevent the exploitation of children and safeguard their economic, social and C. Setting of The National Authority for humanitarian rights. They directed to set up Elimination of Child Labour: the Child Labour Rehabilitation Welfare NAECL was set up in September, 1994. The Fund, under which the offending employer objectives of the NAECL are : will be asked to deposit a compensation of Ø To lay down policies and programs for Rs 20,000 for every child employed in elimination of child labour, particularly in contravention of the provisions of the Child hazardous employment. Labour & Prohibition Act 1986.

73 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Ø The National Child Labour Projects : § The Beedi & Cigarette Workers Act, 1966 NCLP was initiated during September 1988. § The Child Labour Act,1986 Under NCPL 18,000 special schools have § Except in the process of Family based work been set up covering about 1.5 lakhs working children. or recognized school based activities, children not permitted to work in occupations Ø Scheme of the Ministries of Welfare & concerned with Women and Child Development: ü Passengers, goods, mail transport by Railway The Ministry of Welfare has a grant-in-aid scheme for supporting and strengthening ü Dyeing weaving street children through NGOs. ü Cinder picking, cleaning of ash pits Ø Elimination of Child Labour, part of the ü Cement manufacturing Common Minimum Programme of the Present Government ü Cloth painting Elimination of child labour and providing ü Dyeing and weaving universalisation of elementary education is ü Manufacturing of matches, explosive, part of the CMP of the present government. fireworks

DIMENSION OF CHILD LABOUR: ü Catering establishment in railway premises Child labour is an ubiquitous phenomenon. ü Beedi making, and Mica cutting splitting It can be broadly classified into the following ü Abattoirs and wool cleaning etc. categories: CAUSES OF CHILD LABOUR: Ø Child labour covered by Legislation According to Article 23 & 24 of Indian Ø Child labour falling outside the legislative Constitution no child below the age of 14 should framework be allowed to work in any factory, mines or in A) Agriculture and allied activities any other places. But it is found that most of the children are labourer in different fields. This has B) Informal, unorganised semi urban and urban sector. been studied by a number of authors and they have pointed out different views on child labour. The laws covered 15% of the child labour J.C Kulshreshtha on Indian child labour has force who are in formal industrial sector. Those mentioned the causes of failure of child labour is are as follows: due to poverty, low wages of the adults, § The Children (Pledging of labour)Act, 1933 unemployment, migration to urban areas, large § The Factories Act, 1948 families, children being cheaply available, family expectation and traditions, lack of good schools, § The Plantation Labour Act, 1951 illiteracy and ignorance of parents and limited § The Mines Act, 1952 choices of women etc. Nazir Ahmed Shah also § The Motor Transport Workers Act, 1961 pointed out the similar views in this book.

74 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

CONCLUSION: the income lost due to the withdrawal of child from the work is also an issue to be thought about. It may be concluded that, the problem of The children have to work is sad, but that they child labour to some extent can be solved by should work in conditions dangerous to their health compulsory primary education. Only through and safety is totally unacceptable. The problem education we can tackle the child labour in our of child labour be left untackled until economic state. But unless the family is assured of income, conditions and social structures are fundamentally problem of child labour would hardly get solved improved. The children only know their sorrows. and it is the vital question which has remained Silent acceptance is writ large on their faces. almost unattended. So, we are of the view that Though it is true that labour helps children in their till an alternative income is assured to the family, survival, but should the children be made to pay the question of abolition of child labour would for the government’s inability to curb poverty? really remain a will of the wisp. Education is the right of every child till the age of 14. If all the References : children of age group 14 will enter into the schools, · Ahuja, R. Social Problems in India : Rawat the child labour may be less. The mindset of our Publications, Jaipur,1992 . leadership in different fields and the cultural ethos · Annual Report , UNICEF. of our society also has a lot to do with the · Article 26 of Universal Declaration of Human abundance of child labour in our country. Rights passed by UN in 1948 The efforts of child labour have to be · Census 2001, Odisha. multipronged keeping in view the multiplicity of · Gil, D. Violence against Children: Physical Child factors responsible for it. But any programmes of Abuse in the U.S .Havard University child labour eradication most have a strong Press,Cambridge, 1970. component of mobilization of the various · http:/www child labour . stakeholders as well as the community at large. We will have to design suitable educational strategy based on appropriate child centered pedagogy under alternative schooling system. Presently Serving as a Reader in Education in Women’s Providing monetary incentives for compensating College, .

75 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Geeta Govinda - Its Place in History

Dr. Ajit Kumar Tripathy

Geeta Govinda by Saint Poet Jayadeva is a The influence of Buddhism though medieval text of a Dance-Drama in Sanskrit. dormant by this time was still quite strong in many Though medieval in dating as it was written during parts of India, eventhough the Saivite reactions the 12th Century A.D., yet it was highly modern had continued to be also quite strong. The revival in terms of its contents and presentation. Jayadeva of in South was at a nascent stage. gifted the character of to Sanskrit literature Beyond the descriptions of Rasalila of Sri Krishna as up to his period, there was neither a finished and the Gopis in Shreemad Bhagavat model of Radha nor any predecessor or Vaishnavism did not have much in it to hold on to prototype. popular imagination. On the other hand, the Shaiva Geeta Govinda was written at a time , Literature had detailed descriptions of intense love when the Indian Sub-Continent was subject of between and . The decadent external invasion, wars, battles, rise of a number Buddhism in most parts of India had taken to of principalities and multifarious religious ideas. tantrik practices to hold on to popular The Arabs had already occupied Sindh for more imagination, particularly amongst the weaker than two centuries without any organized sections. resistance from any other part of India. Years were spent in prolonged battles Mahammed of Gazni had attacked India and between different States of India leading to social looted and destroyed the Somanath Temple 17 indiscipline at home. Compared to Christianity, times. None except the local king put up any which had already established itself in Kerala and worthwhile fight. There was no upsurge of in parts of the western coast and Islam, which nationalism or religious renaissance in India. had started making inroads from north east, It was also a period of rise of regional Hinduism was not a mass based propagative literatures specific to identities of each cultural religion. It believed in individualistic relationship region. The general background was one of with God and that also confined itself to the elites political unrest and the absence of central political namely, , Kshyatriyas and Vaisyas. It power. The different regions were out to develop was mass worship and community participation and build upon their own literary and artistic in religious rites and festivals that keep a traditions, local styles in religious practices and community together. Only massively built temples local models in art and sculpture. could be the convergence point for such mass

76 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review worship and mass participation. Temples had to Karnataka. The emergence of Jagannath Cult and be made centres of social and cultural the critical importance of Puri as a centre of entertainment, so that the society would be held pilgrimage had attracted Shree Chaitanya from together with religion as the focal point. Massive Bengal. Raya was the Governor of Building alone would not be sufficient if items and Deccan Province of the Utkal empire with programmes of entertainment is not made a part headquarters at Rajamahendri and Sri Chaitanya of the mode of worship. The soldiers of the land met him there. Shri Chaitanya came to know the based army were to stay for years away from inner meaning and philosophy of their homes in battles. They were also from Raya Ramananda and highly appreciated householders, who needed some entertainment it. The popularity of Gita Govinda in Vaishnavism in their Camps either through music, dance or was then established firmly. Gita Govinda and both. Therefore, there was a necessity for literary worship of Radha became central theme to the master-pieces, which could be enacted through theology, doctrine and the rituals of the Goudiya music and dance. Vaishnav followers of Chaitanya and the Gita Govinda came to fill up this need Vaishnavs of Odisha. The Goswamis took it to wonderfully well. Coupled with the Deba Dasi . System, it provided top quality entertainment to In some temples, Gita Govinda was sung devotees, who assembled in temples in poojas. before the image of Krishna, in some of the Performed by (dancing boys in the attire temples it was sung before the image of Radha of girls), it also fulfilled needs of providing leisure and in many others, it was sung before both. At time entertainment to the fighting armies. Gita Puri, where the epic was created, it was sung and Govinda made Vaishnavism more romantic than performed in dance before the images of Lord and socially more safe and acceptable Jagannath, Balabhadra and . than Tantrik Buddhism. Written in Sanskrit, which was easy to understand throughout India and Whereas some commentaries, such as by rhythmic and perfectly lyrical to sing, it spread to the Goswamis, understood the Gita Govinda different regions of India. The first dated purely as a theological work, there are others by manuscript comes from Nepal (1248 A.D.). Rana Kumbha of Rashika Priya Tika, which Geeta Govinda was sung in Vaishnavite Centres comprehended and interpreted the work as an of Patan in Gujrat at the end of 13th Century. Alankar Text dealing with Alankar, Nayak and Manank of Gujrat and Rana Kumbha from Nayika Veda. A few other commentaries looked Rajasthan wrote major commentaries on Gita at the text of Gita Govinda as an work of erotica Govinda. Gita Govinda provided materials in and grouped it with and Koka artistic creations to Western and Central Asia. Shastra. Alongwith Gita Govinda, Radha travelled to The Gita Govinda was taken in performing temples and art studies of different artists in arts as an work of purely musical excellence painting and textiles. dealing with different ragas, talas and The commentaries of Gita Govinda in chhandas. Gita Govinda was also taken as a Indian languages accompanied by its translations Dance Drama and it also induced many works of and its imitations are most prolific in Odisha dramatized prose dealing with the theme of love followed by Bengal, Rajasthan, Gujurat and between Radha and Krishna.

77 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

The imitations of Gita Govinda in verse had played in making Vaishnavism more charming, are found in all parts of India, but the maximum interesting and absorbing is unique in the history number of them came from Odisha. As regards of Indian renaissance. Had Vaishnavism not been the number of imitations, the Gita Govinda is, made more appealing to the common mass, which perhaps, second only to Meghadutam by started with the Gita Govinda then national unity, Mahakabi Kalidas. perhaps, could not have survived from the The Gita Govinda with illustrations have onslaught of Tantrik Buddhism, Islam and been found and preserved in Nepal, Gujurat, Christianity and last but not the least 750 years Delhi, Jeipur, Ahmedabad, Hydrabad, Madurai, of alien rule. Kolkata, Bhubaneswar, Mewar in Rajasthan, It is in this historical context that Assam, Ashutos Museum in Kolkata, British Jayadeva’s Gita Govinda has to be appreciated Museum in London, National Museum of as a great and infallible instrument of national Chandigarh and in Darbhanga in Bihar. It is integration through its impact on movement obvious that starting from the last decade of 12th at a time when cultural and social fabric of India Century Gita Govinda had an unparalleled seemed to be falling apart. It was Jayadeva’s popularity all over India from Kanya Kumari to Radha and Krishna, which together united the Kashmir and from Assam to Gujurat. The original religious factions amongst Hindus all over. It made and sub-styles it had evolved in Kerala, Tamil religion an all absorbing passion and not merely Nadu, Karnataka, Andhra Pradesh, Odisha, an abstract exercise in intellect. The untouchables Bengal and Manipur, make it evident that Gita and the socially backward classes, which had got Govinda singing was universal in Temples attracted towards Buddhism and other throughout India, but in Odisha it is also sung propagated religions accepted Vaishnavism as even till to-day in Shiva and Temples. their own religion and continued to be in the Singing styles of and Music are definitely mainstream. Mere Vishnu worship and a non different in different States, but singing style of romantic Bhakti cult could not perhaps have Gita Govinda corresponding to the dance and achieved such a miracle without the intervention dance drama traditions are peculiar only to of Jayadeva’s epic on romance between Radha Odisha and Manipur. and Krishna. The great unifying impact of the Gita Govinda thus, had an unique role in Bhakti cult which has been felt throughout last the development of a whole gamut artistic nine centuries is strongly felt even to-day in the traditions of India, namely – literature, painting, ISKCON and so many other post renaissance music, dance, textile design and sculpture. In the movements. evolution of theological doctrines, pictorial styles, music and dance schools, it played a pivotal and unique role. Eminent Sanskrit Scholars have called Gita Govinda as the last great work in Sanskrit Literature. It is great because it provided a basis of cultural unity of India at a time, when there Dr. A.K. Tripathy, State Election Commissioner, Odisha, was fragmentation, rift and unrest. The role it Qrs. No.6R-1, Unit-6, Bhubaneswar.

78 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

The Philosophy of the Gitagovinda

P.C. Tripathy

God, is the Chidatma, and the Absolute that due to all-pervading darkness in the dense Consciousness, whose mysterious existence can forest caused by clouds, Krsna, the child, was be conceived at heart by the acquisition of afraid and so Nanda asked Radha to lead the kid Brahmajnana through vedantic meditation. home, but Radha on her way indulged in secret Brahmajnana is the source of wisdom and blissful union with Madhava, her beloved, in the consciousness. The Mahayogi who knows our groves on the bank of the river Yamuna. inner feeling is the Cosmic power or who Due to excess of tama (darkness) jiva is also the ultimate Reality. He is also the protector forgets God and there is not the slightest trace of of His creation, the . He is the stainless yearning in his heart for God-realisation. The one, shining in peerless light and appearing in creator is at a loss to observe this spiritual Soul-bewitching wondrous form. He is known as degeneration in His creation. Though a part and Govinda. The collection of sweet and musical parcel of the Supreme Self, Jiva forgets his inner slokas dedicated to Him is the Gitagovinda. self coming under the shell of world-bewitching The scripture Gitagovinda of Jayadeva or illusion which envelops him in complete centres round the conjoined love episode of darkness. The jiva can dispel this darkness of Radha and Krsna. According to Shri ignorance by kindling at heart the spirit of Radha, Krishna Paramahansa, “As a devotee cannot live the pleasing consort of Madhava by spiritual without God, so also God cannot live without His discipline at the dictates of conscience and enjoy devotee. The devotee becomes the sweetness the bliss of communion with the Supreme Self on and God its enjoyer. The devotee becomes the the bank of the river Yamuna at Vrindavana. lotus and God the bee. It is also the God-head Devotion with dedication is the main that has become all these in order to enjoy its weapon to cut all the fetters that bind the Jiva to own Bliss. That is the significance of the episode worldliness. The sages of the past have recorded of Radha and Krsna”. According to one school eight shackles which obstruct the way to the of Vaisnava religion, the supreme God Himself realisation of God. became Radha and Krsna to enjoy the bliss of their mutual union. “Ghrna, sanka, bhayam, lajja, jugupsa cheti panchami, At the beginning of the scripture of the Kulam silam cha manam cha astu pasah Gitagovinda, it is described in the very first sloka prakrtitah”

79 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

( Bhairava Yamala quoted in Guru – P. 168) “Vasha sarvanivasascha visvani yasya lomesu, Tasya deva Parambrahma Vasudeva iti ritah.” The eight shackles are hatred, apprehensions, fear, shame, jugupsa, high caste, (Vishnu Puran, Pratham Ansa- 2nd chapter quoted in rank and fame. These are brutal by nature and Sabdakalpadruma P.307 Naga Publications Delhi 1987) bind the human soul. It is Vasudeva, who is omnipresent and “Aetairbadha pasuh prokto is the ultimate cause (Mahakarana) of the animate Mukta etah sadasivah” and inanimate world. He is formless, beyond (Bhairava Yamala quoted in Yogi Guru,P. 169) physical perception and incomprehensible by the senses whose omnipotence cannot be described Knowledge based on spiritual in words. How can the formless Brahma be consciousness is not achieved easily, but it is the conceived of indulging in blissful romantic inter- outcome of God’s grace to be obtained through communion ? At the outset, the poet, in the third yogic austerities. Attachment to false and transient sloka of the Gitagovinda calls upon those who objects of the world delude mankind life after life are desirous of hearing to taste the sweetness of leading to ignorance. the sportive, romantic and divine love. In other “Janmantara sata vasta mithya samsara vasana words, through the thrilling love episode of Radha Sa chirabhyasa yogena vina na ksayate kvachit” and Krsna, the poet Jayadeva takes us stage by stage to the highest pitch of God consciousness (Muktikopanisad – 2 -15, quoted in Yogiguru, Page and God realisation. 169) It is God Himself who appears in the form Futile is the human birth without the of man. The Nitya is the indivisible awakening of spiritual consciousness. So in order Satchidananda, and the lila or play takes various to obtain divine knowledge based on spiritual forms, such as lila of God, the lila as man and standards, the mind has to be controlled first for the lila as the Universe. The nitya comes down diverting it away from the sensuous objects of to the universe in form of lila to teach mankind the world by yogic austerities, discrimination and and to perpetuate the creation. In fact this lila is renunciation till it is completely annihilated. going on since the first day of creation and shall Detailed discussion about Radha, the Primal continue till its end. The Gitagovinda of Jayadeva Power and beloved consort of Madhava, has tends to uplift the soul on the way to God been made in the Lilatattva. On developing a realisation., stage by stage, by dispelling the conscientious mind, the spirit of Radha shall darkness caused by maya or illusion through the blossom in the heart and this will lead to blissful medium of selfless, fascinating and heavenly love union with Madhava, the Supreme Self. of Radha and Krsna. To picture the inner most This very first sloka embodies in it the feelings of love in a pleasing romantic and attractive whole of the essence of the Gitagovinda which manner touching the heart of one and all is not has been gradually developed in latter cantos. possible for an average man without any divine Visnu Puran contains the following sloka. (Vishnu manifestation in him. That is why the Puran Pratham Ansa, Dwitiya Adhyaya quoted commentators have placed Jayadeva as an in Sabda Kalpuran P.307 Nag publication, Delhi incarnation of ‘Jagannatha’ or the second -1987). ‘Vyasadeva’.

80 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

After the 4th sloka, begins the heart- on His back as described in the Srimad touching vivid melodious description of the ten . incarnations (Dasavatara) based on the or Boar evolutionary process of the creation and development of the animal world. According to The next incarnation is the Boar that is the Srimad Bhagavata Gita, when virtue the Varaha incarnation of God which is very subsides and vice prevails, God manifests Himself significant. The amphibian progresses to the stage to establish righteousness. It is on this that the of the mammal. Without cultivating purity of heart theory of Incarnations of God is based. no aspirant can expect god-realisation. So the jiva should be purged of all impurities before MINA or Fish aspiring for God’s grace. Man should free himself At first the whole of the creation was full from the clutches of ‘Woman’ and ‘Gold’ which of water. Sages of the past say that the fish was constitute maya and delude mankind. Due to the the first aquatic developed creature created by degenerating effect of the tama, man has God. Due to spark of Chidatma infused in it, it forgotten his own self and moves far away from throbbed into life and it is considered to be the God. The Boar Incarnation aims at reestablishing Fish incarnation of God, who descended to earth to pure nature and goads jiva to Godhead by to teach people and to preserve His creation. The removing the impurities of heart and thereby saving were in danger. Assuming the Fish the world from destruction. incarnation He rescued the Vedas thereby setting NARASINGHA or Man and Lion forth an example for the jiva engrossed in maya due to accumulation of evil and immoral By way of continuous development jiva tendencies. The goal is to control the mind from assumes the joint form of man and animal which the beginning and focus it on knowledge of represents the Narasingha (man and lion) Brahma, the ultimate Reality. incarnation of God. Knowledge and wisdom or Tortoise dawned in the man as a result of which evil forces were crushed down. But jiva cannot completely The animal creation on its evolutionary free himself from ‘I’ness or ‘My’ness and brutal process and development proceeded and there tendencies in spite of its partial elevation on the was the Tortoise Incarnation (Kurma Avatara) spiritual path. Brahma or God consciousness of God. It was the first animal of its kind, an should be enkindled at heart with iron amphibian, which could move about both in water determination. Consequently the demon Hiranya and land. In course of gradual progress of the Kasipu the personified raja and tama is jiva on the spiritual path there is great rivalry vanquished. Without vanquishing raja and tama between godly and brutal forces. In the midst of no one can progress in the field of spiritual this the seed of devotion flung in the hearts of the discipline. devotees germinates and the jiva longs to taste the nectar of bliss. Through the insurmountable or the Dwarf hurdles of life the jiva pines for bliss of God. The The next incarnation is that of Vamana gods and demons churned the sea with the or Dwarf. After overcoming the brutal forces, jiva Mandara hill to obtain the nectar and God in assumes the short-stature body of man known as shape of tortoise saved the earth by supporting it Vamana Incarnation. On assuming a human body

81 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

He was influenced by sattva, raja and tama. sahasrara chakra of his body, he shall not born Sattva always soars high in the spiritual plane and again in this world. consequently there was development of human PARASURAMA knowledge. This is the 5th step in the spiritual ladder. When God consciousness blossoms with Though the jiva was influenced by the the elevation of sattva, then raja and tama flee three gunas, namely; sattva, raja and tama, away. On gaining wisdom, jiva realises that in the faculty of sattva prompted him to cultivate comparison with the vast creation he dwindles love, brotherhood and this led for formation of into insignificance. This humility and the spirit of human society. But in course of time the rajas surrender to the Creator infused in jiva a moral and tamas re-establish their hold on jiva and and spiritual force. In the Vamana Incarnation, men again indulged in sensual pleasures, His two legs occupied the sky and the earth and attachment to worldly objects, envy, vices etc. the third leg pushed Bali the embodiment of raja going astray from the path of spiritual discipline. and tama to the underground. Most of the who were the ruling chiefs of the country were despots and did not care for Lord Jagannatha is termed in the Puranas the welfare of the people. They practised all sorts as ‘Vamana’. The saints of the past say that on of cruelties. They did not care for the counsel of having the darsana of Lord Jagannatha in the the wise, the sages and the saints. In order to chariot, man escapes the painful cycle of life and save His creation from disaster God again death. incarnated Himself as Parasurama and after “Rathe tu Vamana drstva punarjanma navidyate” eliminating these Ksatriyas He restored peace and order on the earth. Though man tries to The compare the human body with achieve progress on the spiritual path stage by a chariot. Just as the chariot has three parts, stage, he has to face repeated falls due to similarly the human body comprises mainly three dominance of rajas and tamas. The incarnation parts, namely ‘Sahasrara (head) ‘Anahata’ of Parasurama signifies that one should cut asunder (heart) and ‘Muladhara (lower part). At the by the axe of conscience shackles that bind the topmost portion of the chariot Lord Jagannatha human soul to worldly objects, and reestablish exists. It is the heart of the devotee which is the the domain of sattva. playground or drawing room of God. At the muladhara chakra (chakra is the centre of force RAMA in the body) the lower tendencies like lust etc. The incarnation of Rama shows the victory are located. The moment Lord Jagannatha of virtue over vice by way of contrast between ascends the chariot as Vamana, the moment there moral, spiritual and godly forces on one hand is an outburst of spontaneous devotional and and rajasika, tamasika and asurika forces on unfathomable joy in the congregated mass a the other. Due to the predominance of sattvika supernatural sphere is created. On hearing the qualities, Ramarajya exhibited the highest devotional songs and the sankirtana, the evil standard of kinghood, parental regard, brotherly tendencies leave the mind. Sattva, raja and affection, devotion to superiors sages and tama are the cords pulling the chariot of the Brahmins, selfless heavenly love, love for lower human body. The Yogis believe that if an aspirant animals and heroism and valour to combat the can realise and see in Lord Jagannatha at the evil forces. The way to God realisation was made

82 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review clear, Ravana, the personification of rajas, tamas and all other asurika-forces was vanquished. The On gaining wisdom the liberated soul sees incarnation of God as Rama taught the world to the Lord in samadhi and waits for being merged control the mind, subdue the lower base physical with Him when Mahakala (the death) destroys tendencies and to concentrate upon truth, non- his physical frame. Mahakala signifies the Kalki violence and spiritualisation which chisels into Incarnation of God. shape the marble of life. Days gone by shall never come back or HALADHARA again. Like a river flowing down to meet the sea, (Ploughman) life moves in a fast pace to reach the last syllable of recorded time and meets death or Mahakala, The next incarnation of God is Haladhara, the inevitable. the ploughman. This incarnation contains a significant message to the human society. The True wisdom blossoms in an aspirant in plough is the symbol of agriculture, the main source nirvikalpa samadhi. To him all appear to be manifestations of Brahma and this is what is of subsistence of the human society. In other known as Brahma Jnana. Everything in the words men were taught the value of dignity of physical world is unreal transitory and an illusion. labour and to utilise the strength for improvement The Advaita conception of Brahma is only real. of agriculture and to direct the mind for spiritual According to the great yogi Nigamananda, this pursuits. Agriculture was the first non-violent way Advaita conception is termed as philosophy of of procuring food and earning a livelihood for life, Paramatma and Bhagavana. But man. Haladhara Incarnation stood for this. achievement of Advaita jnana is not possible for BUDDHA the average man. Bhagavan Sankaracharya, the founder of Advaita philosophy, Sadguru Nanak, Due to Vedic complexities of mode of Maharaj, Sumeru Das, Thakur Nigamananda, worship to God, the rigidness of the caste system Ramakrsna Paramhansa etc. had realised Brahma and other superstitions prevalent in the society, in Nirvikalpa Samadhi. people were subjected to great oppression and The liberated soul shall enjoy the perpetual ill-treatment. Animal sacrifice in the and bliss in the kingdom of heaven and taste the nectar many other cruelties were practised in the name of His peerless beauty and lila. of God. To eradicate this blemish from the human society, God incarnated Himself as Buddha and After describing the ten incarnations, the liberated soul in communion with Brahma has taught people the rare virtues of Truth and Non- gone mad with divine bliss and rapture “ Srita violence. kamala kucha mandala, dhrta kundala, kalita Jiva gains wisdom by maturity of lalita vanamala………etc.” knowledge. At this stage he begins to hate the At the end of the salutations to Brahma, earth polluted with envy and other vices. This leads begins the sportive eternal communion with an aspirant to the final stage of emancipation that Satchidananda. This is transformed to Radha- is the merging of the soul with the Brahma, Krsna lila, the love episode of Radha and Krsna attaining Nirvana. which is otherwise indescribable.

83 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

In the heart of the aspirant, on eight Fire is one, but it assumes different forms and thousand petalled lotus, Brahma in form of names at different places. Similarly, there are Madhava or Purusottam indulges in everlasting manifestations of God in different forms and blissful union with Prakrti (nature) Para Sakti names. or the primal power. On realisation of His Govinda, who is the Mahakarana, cause existence, the soul can easily escape maya or illusion of the world and merge with Brahma, the of causes is also Satchidananda who is Purusa Supreme Self. This eight petalled lotus represents or the ultimate Reality that only existed before the eight sakhis of Radha participating in the creation. Though He was the Creator and sportive union at Vrndavana. The thousand petals Chidatma, He would have been unaware of His of lotus symbolise the thousand Gopis and Srimati existence but for chitsakti. The link between the Radhika is Mahamaya or the the Primal Power. creator and His creation is maya or illusion. This phenomenal world is created by His infinite power. These refer to the plane of spiritual By forces of maya He has accepted the limits of discipline. A lover of poetry may be fascinated time, action and the nature. This is what is known by the art of love as represented in the melodious as the first stage of the creation. verses of the Gitagovinda. But for realisation of Hari in the self, a separate angle of vision is After the first stage of the creation the considered necessary. basic principles (elements) were created. Though God was the creator of all these principles The Theory of Incarnation : (elements), there in conjuction with each other Sri Ramakrsna says, “He who is Brahma created by themselves men and other animals. is the Adyasakti, the Primal Energy. When This is known as the second stage of creation. inactive, he is Brahma, the Purusa. He is called This infinite power divided itself into ten Sakti, or Prakrti, when engaged in creation, components according to knowledge, will and preservation and destruction. These are two action. aspects of Reality - Purusa and Prakrti. He, who is Purusa is also the Prakrti. Both are When every soul appears in the mother’s embodiment of Bliss. Brahma or God is beyond womb, there is manifestation of godly power in sense perception and incomprehensible. He is the Jivatma. This is what is known as the third nirguna or formless. But He assumes form and stage of creation. becomes saguna for the sake of his devotee. This Gunavatara : is the incarnation of God. For the sake of creation the saguna brahma incarnated Himself and Sattva, raja and tama are known as assumed the trinity form of Brahma, Visnu and Gunavataras of God. In the first stage of the Mahesvar. There are manifestations of His power creation these exist as the cause, in the second not only in but also in different gods stage as the perception and in the third stage as installed and worshipped. These incarnations were the mind, intellect and ego. Again these gunas meant for assisting the aspirants to achieve are also known as Brahma, Visnu and Mahesvara. progress on the spiritual path and to teach the He who creates the world by conjoining Purusa soul to proceed step by step towards God- and Prakrti is known as Brahma. He who under realisation. God is one but His names are many. the spell of maya lends body consciousness to

84 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review the Jivatma and goals it on the path of God- Manvantara Avatara : realisation is known as Visnu. Again he who The holy saints and sages are transforms or even destroys this universe manifestation of godly power who came down according to need is known as Siva. But they to the earth with a mission to teach humanity the are only partial manifestations of that one and only gospels of truth, non violence and spiritualism Infinite power. The prayers and worship which by kindling sattvik quality in soul and developing people offer to these gods, ultimately reach Him. it for the sake of God-realisation. They are known as Manvantara Avataras of God. Sages Every soul of the animal world is a part like Kaundilya, Rsabha, Dhruva, Prahlada, , and parcel of the Brahma, the Supreme One. Gautama etc. belong to this class. So every living animal, man and woman is the Avesavatara : manifestation of God. The Purusavatara and Gunavatara are needed for preserving the For specific purposes there is migration creation. But sometimes for specific missions God of godly power in soul. This is known as appears on the earth through incarnations. When Avesavatara. virtue subsides and vice prevails God appears on Lilavatara : earth to establish righteousness and protects the The creator out of his love for the creation creation from the demonic forces. This is known assumes human forms with godly powers to sport as Naimitika Avatar. The Yugavatara, in the universe as a man, to enjoy his lila and also Manvantara Avatara, Avesavatara, to set up the religious and spiritual ideals for the Lilavatara and Jnanavatara are included in it. human society. As this incarnation is the outcome of the divine will indulge in lila, this is known as Yugavatara : the Lilavatara. The playful activities of God are When raja and tama gunas beyond sense perception. It is Srikrsna who was predominate in human mind, man is subjected to the Lilavatara. There has been no second evil forces and goes astray. As a result, the creation Lilavatara by now. Srikrsna was the fullest tends towards destruction. At this crucial time, manifestation of God’s power. The Avatari (god who assumes the form of Avatara in different through the infinite grace of God, the sattva guna ages) himself came as Lilavatara. is enkindled in the human mind which grows stronger and stronger and by this the creation is Jnanavatara : saved from destruction. This is known as the God incarnates himself in human form to Yugavatara of God. The ten incarnations of God develop in human society the sattva quality and as depicted in the Gitagovinda by Sri Jayadeva to let the jiva go on spiritual path. This is known are considered Yugavataras of God. Of these as ‘Jnanavatara. Mahavira, Buddha, ten incarnations, four assume the shape of the Sankaracharya, Sri Chaitanya, Sadguru Bhagban lower animals. But, on analysis, it will be seen Nanak, Mahatma Sumeru Das, Sivananda, Nigamananda, Brahmananda, Ramkrsna, Sirdi that they contain great significance in the Sai, Satyasai belong to this type of incarnation. evolutionary process of animal development as well as a medium to impart spiritual momentum It is foolish on the part of an ordinary man by eradicating lower base tendencies. to go for gauging the depth of power of God in

85 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 the different incarnations which is beyond the Vrndavana, the place of sportive union of Radha conception of sages and saints. and Krsna. Prakrti goes into samadhi while in The Chidatma and the Chitsakti are to communion with Purusa. The playful and loving observe and converse of the same coin that is the activities of Prakrti move her beloved counterpart Absolute Reality or Brahma. When void of any Purusa who is overwhelmed with intensity of action it is Brahma, and when engaged in creation, divine love and forgetting his consciousness preservation and destruction by the help of the entreats Radha, the Prakrti, with the expression three gunas, sattva, raja and tama, it is the “Dehi pada pallavamudaram”. Adyasakti or primal power. Brahma is Purusa At the advent of spring Prakrti in form and his power is Prakrti. So Prakrti is the of nature throbs with new life and inspires the dynamic manifestation of Brahma in shape of the whole creation. She has assumed this inspiring phenomenal creation with everything that belongs form for the pleasure and happiness of Purusa. to it. At times, Brahma in conjunction with his In the words of the poet Prakrti is “Rtunam primal power, the Adyasakti or yogamaya Kusumakarah”. Having adorned the bosom of incarnations in dual form saves the creation from the blue-coloured Lord with all that is best and asurika forces. Such an incarnation was Radha pleasing, the every playful Prakrti merges herself –Krsna, essentially one incarnation but in two with Purusa and it is this blissful conjoined union forms. of Purusa and Prakrti which has been Srikrsna is the Parama Purusa and transformed into the heavenly inter-communion Srimati Radhika, his loving consort is the Prakrti. of Radha and Madhava. The Vasanta Lila as She is termed as Para Prakrti. In Sanskrit as described in the Gitagovinda is only a spark of well as in Oriya ‘Para’ means ‘another’ or the eternal lila of Radha and Madhava going on ‘other’. According to our scriptures the word infinitely. On the infinite powers of God the main ‘Para’ also refer to Srestha or Supreme Chief three are : 1. Maya, 2. Svarupa, 3. Tatastha. which is Purusa. So Prakrti is always at work By his Mayasakti God has created the world, to please Purusa. She has completely Svarupa Sakti is that with which he rests in the surrendered her heart and soul for the satisfaction eternal lila and by his ‘tatastha’ power the of Purusa. But Purusa, though feigning universe is regulated and governed. indifference, is pleased at heart and charmed at The Svarupa Sakti again can be divided the selfless love and restlessness of Prakrti to into three composites i.e. sat, chit and ananda. please Him. The whole creation is immersed in The term ‘sat’ means real and existing for ever everlasting joy at this sweet selfless and blissful meaning he who always exists. The entire world intercourse between the Purusa and Prakrti. is His manifestation. God being the ultimate source Prakrti is always eager to execute the longing of of power lends a spark to others and creates her beloved in the phenomenal world for which them. This is what is known as sandhini power she is very swift, agile and always on at her heels. of God. ‘chit’ means intellect knowledge, wisdom Though enjoying the full bliss of being merged with and consciousness. From the continuous flow of Nirguna Purusa, she does not have the slightest his wisdom or consciousness a particle of trace of desire. She merges completely with consciousness has come down to this world Purusa. The whole creation is transformed to making it aware of itself conscious. He is the

86 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Supreme of all consciousness. He makes others “Hariravimani rajaniridani miyamapijativiram conscious by His own power. This is known as Kurumamavachanam sattvara rachanam purayasri hmadhuripukamam” sambit power of God. Lastly God is ananda or bliss incarnate. Ananda means joy, delight and (Gitagovinda –11-7) bliss. All bliss owe their origin to God. The animate It is Krsna who is Madhuripu. His will is world feels pleasure or Ananda only through His the only truth. The jiva or soul should exert himself grace. The power with which He delights others, heart and soul to fit into His divine will. One who is known as the alhadini sakti or the pleasing is deeply engrossed in the material comforts of power. As the soul is in constant communion with the world can hardly think of God. So the jiva or God, he feels the pleasure and there lurks in his soul should proceed cautiously on the path of mind a thirst for enjoying the bliss of life. But due spiritual discipline and sing and hear the glorious to spell of maya or illusion, he forgets. It is God lila or activities of God with a purified heart free who feels the pleasure and pain in the creation in from worldliness and then obtain His grace. form of man. By reaching Brahma, the Love is supernatural and God is love embodiment of permanent bliss the thirst of soul incarnate and the only source of Divine joy. This for real joy and happiness is quenched. So the world has been designed by God, as a universal Upanisads say “Rasovaisati, rasam habyam school of Love. Love is divinely bestowed upon labdhanti bhavati” . In other words soul enjoys man. Out of ignorance the jiva or soul cannot the fullness of heavenly joy by obtaining the grace realise that feelings of Love are the gifts of God of God, the source of permanent bliss. which lead him to the kingdom of heaven. Love Every jiva or soul pines for testing the is the essence of His creation. The Lord or pleasures of life. But to taste the bliss of life, one Purusottama appears as the universe with the should intensify his feelings for divine love of God. nectar of divine love and his loving manifestation When the feelings for love of God are intensified in every object of this phenomenal world turns it this is known as bhava. Unless bhava is to a paradise. awakened at heart, it is not possible to realise God exists both within and without the God and His bliss. The permanent joy and animate world. The primary stage of Divine Love happiness which one derives by communion with is bhakti or intensive yearning and restlessness God is termed as nectar and is far above the so for God which ultimately leads the jiva to the called happiness and material comforts of the bosom of God. By His will this universe is ocean material world. When bhava grows intense it turns of love. This instinct of Love which God has into mahabhava which links the self with the bestowed on his creation, should be fully utilised Supreme Self of God. We cannot hope for the by the jiva to reach the summit of God-realisation grace of God for ensuring the fulfilment of our and enjoy perpetual Love. The aspirant who is worldly desires. But on the other hand we should mad for this Divine Love shall consider the be prepared to sacrifice all we have in a selfless material world as vile dust polluted with the most spirit to gain Him. Love of God should be disagreeable stuff. In order to achieve the God in cultivated at heart for the sake of God and not himself one should practise Karmayoga, for any ulterior motive. The great poet Jayadeva Jnanayoga and Bhaktiyoga. For this, many saints has mentioned in the Gitagovinda : and sages in the past had to undergo most severe

87 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 yogic penance and austerities to be blessed with to blissful eternal love of God. In the scriptures Love of God. It is a pity that some others do not Madana is considered to be the god of Love. As have the rudimentary conception of God and the he originates from mind, he is known as Manasija. Divine Love. They equate love with carnal desire. Mind is always fickle which sways between real God has created this world for His lila. As long and unreal tendencies. In the ordinary sense kama as there is the creation this continuous flow of or lust that is physical intercourse and real love as Divine Love will enliven the heart of every living some say cannot be conceived separately in this being wherein the seed of love shall germinate. world. Instead of curbing Madana, the god of Unless the desires of the mind are Love, his blessings are to be invoked for diverting completely annihilated, love of God can never be the lust towards inter-communion with God to acquired. Spiritual austerity is the only way to put attain perfection in life. It is Rasalila itself which a stop to the desires of the mind. Desirelessness is Love incarnate free from any sexual tendency. leads to acquisition of Love of God which in course This represents the very soul of the Bhagavata of time is transformed to mahabhava that merges and the . the soul with the Supreme Self or Brahma. The The essence and the principles underlying Gopis had gained this desirelessness of mind the conception of Radha and Krsna should be through varied modes of spiritual discipline and studied first before coming to the lila itself. In penance as a result of which they were blessed order to understand and assimilate the lila of with co-union with God. It is very difficult to Radha and Krsna as described in the discriminate between one’s desire and the will of Gitagovinda, one should first try to conceive at God without purification of heart. Many believe heart the philosophy of life in the context of self their own desires to be those of the Lord which and the supreme self and the connective link in only exposes their foolishness. One can hope to between. It is difficult to follow the importance of realise the will of God if he reaches the level of the lila without a purified heart. So this is known the Gopis in the plane of selfless love for God as Achintya . and to enjoy the bliss of Gods’ grace even without Srikrsna who is omnipotent and any spiritual penance. This is the real samadhi omnipresent is the sole guide of this creation. His which is possible only due to passionate and peerless blue-coloured body resembling the black intense love for God. clouds embodies numberless stars and planets The Rasalila of God marks the climax of which are governed by His direction. Can any Divine Love. It is this love which has been body expect to conceive Him or win Him who is transformed to ananda or eternal bliss. To love so powerful ? Yes, He can be conceived and won God and His creation is what is known as prema over only by love or selfless and passionate or Divine Love. Attachment to sensual objects of yearning for Him. Unlike the sages who underwent this material world is Kama or lust whereas great spiritual penance and physical privations, a attachment to God is termed as Love. Kama or devotee can attract Him by virtue of intensity of lust leads the jiva to darkness of ignorance bhava or mahabhava termed as prema, the whereas love for God shines out like the sun highest spiritual stage. Srimati Radhika, the primal dispelling darkness. In the Rasalila of vrndavana, power or the Adyasakti is the most perfect lust or carnal delight was controlled and diverted illustration of such selfless intense love for her

88 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review beloved Srikrsna. Brahma is nirguna and in the Vrndavana Lila of God. The yogis and formless. But he has the longing to taste his own the sages eagerly waiting for ages together for bliss, through this creation which is known as love. their union with that heavenly form of peerless He incarnates himself in the world to enjoy the beauty, plunged at last in the ocean of Nitya Lila love and devotion of his devotees. Prakrti in form at Vrndavan and obtained blissful contentment of Srimati Radhika is able to quench his thirst for by testing the nectar thereof. The sakti which infinite and selfless love. creates this Nitya Lila of God is his pleasing On reaching the highest stage of counterpart known as Alhadini Sakti or Srimati knowledge one enters into the kingdom of bhakti Radhika. One has to shelter himself under a true which intensifies to bhava, the inner feelings of preceptor without which it is not possible to obtain the heart. Every atom of the creation is changed the grace of Srimati Radhika, the blessful power with love of God. A spark of consciousness and the embodiment of mahabhava, the most descends form God which constitutes the soul. intensified form of Bhakti. The formless God is to be meditated in the Lotus The jiva cannot taste the divine love of of the heart of a devotee with intensified feelings Vrndavana Lila without enkindling at heart the of bhava. It is difficult for the average man to spirit of Radha. This intense love for God is conceive at heart the formless God without a possible only when the jiva is free from the worldly concrete shape to meditate upon which serves as attachments. In the heart of the emancipated soul a medium and this leads to image worship of God. the formless Divine Love blossoms and it is In the process of spiritual meditation, an aspirant considered to be Vrndavana. The pleasing has to proceed from the gross to the subtle by counterpart Srimati Radhika is the goddess of the help of an image of God in a form according Vrndavana. The jiva eagers to obtain its spirit, to his own fancy and liking. runs after Srimati Radhika who is always on eternal Without this, meditation becomes very quest for her beloved Madhava. There is blissful difficult. This is the basis of Idol or Image worship union of Radha and Madhava after pangs of adopted by the Hindus. The Gopis belong to the separation. This process of hide and seek kingdom of Love who won the Love of God between the lover and the beloved shall continue through passionate yearning and restlessness and as long as the creation exists. Srimati Radhika was the central figure among them To realise the God-consciousness it is and also the most glorifying illustration of this sort necessary to purify the heart. For this the aspirant of love for God. By entertaining at heart the image should surrender his heart and soul at the lotus and spirit of Srimati Radhika, the aspirant can feet of God. Purusa, the beloved of Prakrti is achieve success and realise God. the object of love and devotion of an aspirant. In the Upanisads the Bliss of God is The principle of Purusottama of Sri Aurovindo is considered to be the Brahma Itself. The universe based on this. After reaching the highest stage of owes its creation and destruction to fulfillment of spiritual enlightenment, the jiva merges with this bliss of God. It is this bliss of God or Brahma Brahma and becomes soham according to which was incarnated as Nandanandana (son of Advaita Philosophy. It is only by selfless love and Nanda) Srikrsna. The most arduous penance intense yearning at heart that a deovtee can have made by the sages in the dense forest culminated realisation of God. One may enter to rigid and

89 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 severe Yogic discipline and penance for obtaining underlying the spiritual sphere shall be unfolded grace of God, but it is easier to realise Him by and people will realise their greatness in promoting virtue of pure and stainless love. A true devotee religious development. always thinks of God, weeps for Him and his hairs The heavenly saints of God in their stand at the end, the moment he utters or hears mission to enlighten mankind on the spiritual path the name of God. By considering God to be his and to preach their gospels on the divinity of the own, the aspirant feels a divine impulse in his heart creation appear in human society in shape of and sees in it the reflection of blissful communion incarnations of God or holy preceptors to of jiva and Brahma. God resides in the heart of acquaint mankind with the mysterious and playful the devotee in the nitya Lila place which is activities of the creation of God and enkindle the Vrndavana. Entering into the kingdom of love light of God in the heart of purified liberated soul and devotion the jiva shall merge into perpetual thus fulfilling their mission. They do not aim at bliss and reach the climax of Divine love. Intense emancipation of their own souls by spiritual love for God is based on Bhava or innermost discipline, but their chief mission is to bring about feelings of the heart which gains intensity and terms a super-human transformation of the world. The into mahabhava. Srimati Radhika was the power of the soul is to be rejuvenated and this personification of mahabhava. So the ultimate awakening of the soul shall in communion with goal of a devotee is to cultivate and assimilate the the supreme self be greatest achievement of a spirit of Radha for the sake of achieving the God- spiritual aspirant. This spiritual odour shall spread head. from the individual to the society taking refuge in There is manifestation of the power of the lotus feet of the Lord and the society shall be God in the minutest particles of the world and the that of the Yogis or spiritual aspirants. Jayadeva animal world. That is why the whole creation was one of such heavenly saints with a mission. It appears beautiful. An elastic mind with child like was a different mission – not to preach and simplicity is required to appreciate and realise this sermonise, but to teach and entertain. It was heavenly beauty. entertainment with a divine purpose of God- In the Kaliyuga, the path of Bhakti has realization. been recommended by the sages as the easiest means to realise God. But this has been pictured in such a way that an average man cannot comprehend it. The human society has in course Prafulla Chandra Tripathy, Plot No.1181, Devaraj of the evolutionary process reached the present Vidyapitha Road, Govinda Prasad (Bomikhal), stage of its development. The mysterious secrets Po- Rasulgarh, Bhubaneswar.

90 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Jayadeva ! You are Great !!

Er. Raghunath Patra

What a sweet nectar you shower Padmabati, your beloved spouse from 'Gita Govinda', Oh poet ! danced well daily in blissful union in fullest form chanting 'Gita Govinda', celestial verse Prakruti and Purusha, the great ! immersed in devotion, dedicated soul. The king ordered 'Gita Govinda' dance Many thanks for immortal songs as 'Nataseva' of Jagannath Shrine what celestial pastime you wrote arranged 'Kenduli Sadhi' to use Radha and Madhava, sportive union in service of Lord at Night, Oh fine ! Oh poetic scholar, expert ! You expressed inexpressible love Heart fills with Joy sublime devoid of mundane desire Vernal pastime gives delight No discretion of high and low sweet verses with musical excellence with sacrifice, service, surrender. elevate all to supernal height. Rhythm ascends without restraint delight to offer without receipt Kenduli village is illustrious now Radha offered all what she had on the Prachi River bank Krishna begs Radha's lotus feet. pilgrims come from far and near and give you heart-felt thanks. Prakruti has surrendered full dominance of Purusha annulled Oh ! the devotee of 'Niali-Madhaba' quite unlike our mundane love thorough in 'Puranas', scriptures old what a marvel, really you told ! came to Puri and settled up well Love is supreme, love is God to prostrate Jagannath, paramount God. You preach us Jayadeva well You are really great, Oh Poet ! Resided near Gundicha temple, before love grandeurs pale. the Dasavatara temple now with true and pious disposition wrote Er. Raghunath Patra, Brundaban Dham, Lokanath Road, 'Sri Gita Govindam' verses oh ! Patanahat Sahi Chhak, Puri

91 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Traditionalism and Globalization : A Discourse on Tribal Transformation

Alochana Sahoo

India sets one of the finest examples in the world another”, (Malinowski 1958). Cultural change is in portraying its unity in diversity. Cultural a permanent factor of human civilization. It may heterogeneity characterizes Indian culture and its be induced by internal or external factors. In other social system. The history of India speaks of truth words, it may be caused by the factors and forces behind the existing cultural diversity. The inflow spontaneously arising within the community or it of various immigrants into India sowed the seeds may take place through the contact of different of diverse cultural practices of various kinds cultures. Cultural change along these lines takes among the native population. That explains India’s the form of independent evolution or takes on the unique culture and social system. Culture in process called ‘diffusion’. In this era of common parlance refers to ‘social heritage’ which globalization, cultural change has assumed a rapidity and magnitude, unprecedented in human stands for knowledge, beliefs, customs and skills history. The technical inventions, the developments that are available to the members of a society. In of industrial enterprises and of financial and 1871, an anthropological definition of culture, for mercantile organization have contributed towards the first time, was given by Taylor in his famous the intensification of this evolutionary process. book ‘Primitive Culture’ which said “culture or civilization is that complex whole, which includes Origin of the Discourse on Culture Change knowledge, beliefs, art, morals, law, customs and The study of culture change began with any other achievement of man as a member of the thought of how societies evolved from their society” (Taylor 1871). The continuous journey original primitive states around the end of 19th through ages, have set in changes that century and the beginning of 20th century. Charles consequently altered the social structure. No Darwin was the initiator with his concept of culture is static as it includes within it the elements evolution. It was during this period when several of change. Culture is dynamic because it is ways of analyzing the transformation of society essentially an adaptive mechanism and different were provided by social thinkers like Comte, Mill, social systems seek their adaptation differently by Spencer and Marx. the variations in their natural settings. Thus “cultural Cultural change can be explained in terms change is the process by which the existing orders of change in the constitution of social entities over of society, that is, its social, spiritual and material time and the change in the relations among entities civilization is transformed from one type to over time. MacIver (1959) says-

92 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Culture change is a process responsive to many brought in tremendous transformation in the social types of change, to changes in the beliefs of man set-up. The transition of Indian society from the and to changes that go back beyond human agricultural to industrial society started off the control, to the biological and physical nature of process of social change that is still continuing. things (quoted by Kuppuswammy, 1975:20) There has been a gradual shift from a caste and Rogers attempted bifurcation of the social class based society to a casteless and classless system into its structure and functioning parts and society. Several Indian thinkers like Kuppuswamy, explained social change. ‘Social change’ is the Yogendra Singh, S.C. Dube and M.N. Srinivas process by which alteration occurs in the structure grappled with the problems of changes in the and function of a social system. Change is seen social situations in India with emphasis on the as a process, not as a state. In addition ‘at the transformation of individual from a member of a heart of all social change is an innovation, defined tribe or a village or caste or a creed or a language as an idea, practice or object perceived as new group to a citizen of India. Meanwhile, during the by an individual’.(c.f., Rogers, 1962; Mann, change that occurred in post-Independent India, 1979:38). Boskoff (1957:263) states, “social the processes of acculturation and integration change refers to the intelligence process in which moved simultaneously. In this process some we can discover significant alteration in the (individual) tribes acculturated and integrated. structure and function of determinate social Some were completely annihilated and there were system. The implications of this definition can be some who could retain strong tribal affiliations explored by focusing attention on the key terms: which provided a comprehensive subject for social system, structure, function and significant investigation. Now with the growing impact of alteration (quoted by Mann, 1979:19). To development being scheduled in Indian Kuppuswamy (1972:21), “social change may be constitution, (Article 341 and 342) tribals who defined as the process in which is discernible constitute the most integral part of the country’s significant alteration in the structure and function social structure are benefiting through directed and of a particular social system”. Social change non-directed modes of change. indicates some change in social behavior and in Challenges to Tribal Culture in the Era of the structure. The universal law of nature dictates Globalization that changes in one aspect of social structure brings parallel changes in other aspects and Culture is an external expression of a creates chain reactions. Changes in the community’s social and economic situation. Its technological sector would inevitably lead to core is the worldview and value system on which changes in the social field as a consequence. For it is built. To speak of tribal community they instance, new technique of manufacture is bound perceive their culture as a way of reasserting their to affect social relations in relevant industry. identity. Tribal culture accomplishes not only their externals in form of their song, dance, and festivals Significance of Cultural Change in India but is a total expression of their livelihood and India is a developing country with very identity. Culture is not neutral but is linked to a diversified culture. Adaptations of the people of society and reproduces its value system. In other India to their conquerors reveal the entire range words, culture refers to the way a community of inter- groups interaction. India’s independence adapts to its social and material environment. The

93 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 case of Indian tribes in particular encounters These are the elements that combine to give the sundry of social situations and material tribals their livelihood and economic sustenance. environment. Tribes with diverse ethnicities Together these form their livelihood and give them coexist in varied tribal pockets across India an identity which is expressed in their culture. The differing in their socio-economic milieu. Their second commonality is the set of values i.e. intra- worldview represents these differences. Since and inter-generational equity on which their culture their languages, dances and songs as well other is built1. The tribal people express their cultural customs are external forms of their social and identity and distinctiveness in their social and natural environment, each tribe expresses itself in political organizations, language, rituals and its own way. For some tribes the war songs and festivals, as well as in their dress, ornaments, dances predominate while among others hunting technology, art and craft. Tribals live a communal and harvesting songs predominate. These life sharing almost everything among themselves. differences account for their diversity and richness In order to ensure the sustainable use of their (Kumar 1998 : 103-7).These differences got livelihood, the tribals kept it under the control of exhibited also in sustenance-related forms such the community and developed the myths and as technology, methods of cultivation, food habits, social control mechanisms required to meet the social relations, resource sharing, social control needs of every family in the present generation mechanisms, beliefs and practices. The differences and prevent it’s over exploitation by anyone. Thus in worldview are reflected in systems such as it was renewed and preserved for posterity marriage. Some tribes have marriage by personal (Fernandes, Menon and Viegas, 1988: 158-63). choice, a few by eloping and others through Tribal Culture and Globalization arrangement. Tribes also differ in terms of the role they assign to the women of their community. Social change is incessant for its However, the livelihood of the tribals is under indispensability in human life. Change is the law attack in the name of national development. They of nature. No society could remain static and goes are being deprived of their land, forest and water through a process of change. And tribal society is sources to which their culture is closely linked. no exception to it. The dramatic changes in the economic and political environment of tribal The Tribal Culture populations had a profound influence on the social Tribal culture is unique and differs order prevailing among most of the tribes. Earlier significantly from mainstream cultural practices. many tribesmen used to live in clusters of villages Commonality is the essence of tribal life which with a completely homogenous population; today gets illustrated in its value system. Tribal culture such areas of compact aboriginal populations have has its bearing from the nature that counts land, split up by the intrusion of numerous newcomers forest and water and are marked as their of different cultural backgrounds. The social order foundation. Their culture and social customs bear which used to regulate the interaction of tribesmen the mark of nature. All rites and rituals, festivals rooted in the same or related traditions could not of the tribals have an inbuilt system of nature- withstand the presence of intruders motivated by worship in one or other form. Tribes have an aims and a value system entirely distinct from those inbuilt worldview, and that is based on their social of the indigenous population. The disturbance system, set of customs, economy and sustenance. caused by this admixture of novel elements to the

94 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review social scene is all the greater as the newcomers of (selfishness and) consumerism got greater are almost invariably economically and politically importance than individualism. More and more more powerful, and in no way inclined to fall into of the limited natural, mineral and financial line with the old order. In areas where massive resources were monopolized by a few. This value immigration of advanced populations has caused system and culture stood in opposition to the tribal a complete fragmentation of tribal communities, culture of equity and sharing. The process of next to nothing is left of the latter’s indigenous transformation which has already begun with authority system, but even where tribal villages colonialism and “national development is getting have so far escaped the infiltration of outsiders, more intensified with globalization”. Globalization the effectiveness of traditional authority systems thus involves “the systematic penetration and has sharply declined because of the tribesmen’s domination of the cultural life of the popular classes increasing dependence on economic forces over by the ruling class of the West in order to reorder which they have no control. Tribal society (their) values, behaviour, institutions and identity.” accordingly has made a shift from archetype to a Social Organization and Transformation contemporary society under the pressure of changing situation. Traditionalism got itself Society is an organized, interacting transformed to some extent under the current of aggregate of individuals who follow a given way modernity. Contemporary society incorporates of life (Nadel1955). Social structure of a society various social processes such as industrialization, is nothing but the institutions by which relationships urbanization, liberalization, privatization between men and women of a society are globalization etc. Among all those ongoing social determined. Thus social structure is concerned processes, globalization as a process had its far with the principle forms of social organization i.e. reaching consequence within India and abroad. the type groups, associations and institutions and Globalization has its impact on local communities the complex of these, which constitutes societies. too. Globalization has affected every facet of tribal In other words it can be said that all the various life ranging from social, cultural, economic to modes of grouping together comprise the political spheres. Socio-economic organization of composite pattern of social structure. In the tribal underwent significant transformation under analysis of social structure the role of the diverse its effect. Tribals are affected more than the others attitudes and interest of social being is revealed (because their regions are rich in natural and (c.f., MacIver and Page, 1950; Jha 1983:100) mineral resources). So the tribal communities run Firth (1951:26) states that ‘the term the risk of greater marginalization than in the past. social organization has two broad classes of the Local technology, culture and economy were institution, those which grow out of kinship and delegitimized and under the influence of the new those which result from free association of value system, the indigenous value system of the individuals’ kinship structures including the family tribals got drastically changed. A change of culture and its extension into broader relationship is basic to the globalised economy and the tool groupings such as the clan, as also the underlying used today is the information technology. The main principle of marriage on which family rests. value projected is consumerism. It is assumed that Mann(1979:19),on the other hand, says the this is the only possibility and that there is no nature of the familial structure is not always alternative (Amin 1999: 23-4). Thus, the culture uniform and static, but is rather flexible and subject

95 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 to variation, depending upon and conditioned by ancestors is an integral part of the tribal ethos and the nature of social group and consequently the traditional socialization. A deep-rooted attachment systems, in force. for society and its traditions is incorporated in this Family occupies a unique place in the system. However, recent processes have resulted society. The importance and place of family as a in the deterioration of the tribal lifestyles and social institution is widely known and perfectly cultural changes have become tools of established in all the social systems. A family is a legitimization. All the tribal communities not only functional unit where one or more parents live possess rich cultural heritage but also have unique together, with their children. During the life of a traditional system of social control. The traditional typical family besides those of composition, other Panchayats found in tribal villages exercise changes take place. The size of the family enormous social, moral, religious, economic and establishes an important aspect of tribal (life) social political control over these communities. The institutions. Not only it indicates the economic functions and responsibilities of the traditional condition of a family but also determines the Panchayats include, upholding social customs, consciousness of an individuals and personal traditions, mores, codes governing matrilineal attitude to them2. Traditionally tribals reside in joint alliances, divorce, family disputes, interpersonal families; joint living is the foundation of tribal family relations, safeguarding and promoting the structure. However, there have been drastic economic interest of the members of the changes in the social system owing to the community in allotting community lands for occupational shifts of the tribals. Now, they mostly cultivation, shifting cultivation, protection of prefer nuclear family than joint. Although various common property resources, religious rites and factors such as compactness of (living) space, festivals, political safeguards, development and cost of living etc., are in a way responsible for encouragement of right type of leaders, their inclination to nuclear family system (although administrations of justice as per traditional law, some tribe still remain firmly attached to their hereditary rights, and protection of cultural ancestral family). Recent changes in tribal culture heritage- maintenance and continuity of folk involve greater individualism and stronger dance, folk lore, traditional skills, knowledge etc. patriarchy. Patriarchy is the recent trait that the But now the Panchayats (Extension to the tribals emulated from their counterparts. A tribal Scheduled Areas) Act, 1996 gives governance society goes with equal positioning of men and powers to the tribal community. The new law women in every aspect. Patriarchy or male makes a sea change in the above situation and authority is a new social order of tribal society as casts a grave responsibility on the organization. an outcome of their cultural encounter with diverse The 73rd and 74th constitutional amendment population. Besides this in all tribal societies there inserted Part IX in the Constitution to ensure a are also certain values which are universally Panchayati Raj set up with new emphasis on respected. Some of them are respect for elders, devolution of power. Compulsory elections of the conformity with the rituals and religious local level bodies, reservations for scheduled framework of society and its laws and castes, scheduled tribes, other backward classes conventions, respect for ancestors and gods, and women, setting up of a state finance respect for nature and forces of nature. A sense commission, and other provisions were initiated of harmonious balance with nature, gods and to ensure more decentralization and people’s

96 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review participation in the developmental processes. This move away from their traditional community value new part excluded scheduled areas from its system. Thus tribal society experienced a operation, but also provided that parliament may changeover from their community ethos to a extend the provisions to the scheduled and tribal totally new culture and system (without adequate areas, subject to some exceptions and preparation). However, slowly the tribal modifications. This law constitutionally guarantees communities absorb the value system of this the right of self-government to the tribal culture. On one hand, the tribals are exposed to community. The traditional village authoritarian the consumerist ideology, and on the other they figure is fading away in the midst of numerous experience more deprivation and joblessness. legal provisions purposed for the overall Apparent absence of alternatives increases the development of the scheduled castes and sense of helplessness of the tribals who are among scheduled tribes. Thus, a proper synthesis of the worst victims of globalisation, and legitimises traditional laws, ethics and customs and statutory the consumerist society which impoverishes them. rules have to be ensured in order to achieve Industrial establishment spreading over tribal sustainable development in tribal areas3. habitat goes against the tribals. Inspite of Tribal Economy industrialization their exploitative terms left the localite including the tribals left with low paid jobs, Tribal economy is mainly an agricultural for those who got deprived of their livelihood. economy. The tribals depend upon utilization of Combined with mechanization, this ensures that the natural resources to get their sustenance. Their the tribals go from exploitation to total exclusion. economy is subsistence economy; tribals live by minimum as they do not have the urge to grab The globalization processes have serious maximum unlike their mainstream counterparts. implications for the culture of the tribals. The Contrary to the principle of homogeneity (of alienation of the land and other resources which tribals) work specialization is the working principle are both their physical sustenance and the centre of the globalized era. Present economy and the of their culture is an attack on their very identity. workforce is marked by mechanization and Besides, globalization imposes a homogeneous heterogeneity (specialization). Tribals after loosing consumerist culture and value system on society. their ownership over their land moved towards The tribals must return to the core value system city and found it very difficult to cope with the of their cultures and choose a new set of values changing working conditions. Thus tribals are based on it in order to find relevant alternatives exposed to a new world totally different from its to consumerism and the selfishness which the own finding it difficult to adapt to the changed process of globalization generates. In other words, situation. During the last five decades, many tribal they have to begin with the spirit of sharing, the communities didn’t have proper conversant with sustainable use of their livelihood and the women’s the monetary economy and were pushed into the higher status, and take their whole community 4 new culture without adequate preparation. Since towards equality and prosperity . they were unable to cope, outsiders took control The law of dynamics is universally applied of their economy and legitimised this invasion by to every society and tribal society is no exception. devaluing their culture and worldview. Tribals got Thus, the tribals exposure to the forces of change, exposed to the consumerist ideology and thereby both indigenous and exogenous, consequently

97 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 have serious implications on the life-style and 10. Fernandes,Walter “Challenges to Tribal Culture culture of the tribals. The process got further in the Context of Globalisation at http:// www.holycrossjustice.org/pdf/Asia/Indias Social affected by the induction of the process of Challenges/Promoting Tribal Rights/Challenges globalization which brought in a homogenous to Tribal Culture in the Context of consumerist culture and value system into the Globalization.pdf society. The resulting change in the attitude of the 11. Giddens, Anthony( 2003), Runaway World: How tribals further reinforced the fading vigor and Globalization is Reshaping Our Lives. Cambridge: Polity publishing vitality of the tribal culture. The tribals must return 12. Majhi, Srivastava Anita(2010), Tribal Culture, to the core value system of their cultures by Continuity, and Change: A Study of Bhils in choosing a new set of progressive values other Rajasthan, New Delhi: Mittal Publications. than consumerism and the selfishness which the 13. Samal, Jagabandhu (2006), “Tribal Development process of globalization generates. Then only they through Preservation of Culture-A Conceptual would be able to participate effectively within the Analysis” in Misra, R.(ed) Tribal Development- Post Globalization New Delhi: Discovery system upholding their distinct identity. Publishing House. References : 14. Sinha, S. C (1981), Tribes and Indian Civilization: Transformation process in modern India, Man in 1. Appadurai, Arjun(1997), Modernity at Large: India, 61(2). Cultural Dimensions of Globalization. Minneapolis MN: University of Minnesota Press. Footnotes : 2. Beck, Ulrich1999. ‘What is Globalization?’ 1. Walter Fernandes “Challenges To Tribal Culture Cambridge: Polity Press. in the Context Of Globalisation” at http:// 3. Behura, N.K. (1978) Peasant potters of Odisha. www.holycrossjustice.org/pdf/Asia/Indias Social New Delhi: Sterling. Challenges/Promoting Tribal Rights/Challenges to Tribal Culture in the Context of 4. Behura, N. K. (1983) Structural Continuity of Tribal Globalisation.pdf Culture and Indian Civilization: An Analysis of Odishan Situation, Journal of Social Research, 2. Anita Srivastava Majhi (2010), Tribal Culture, 26 (2), 1-25. Continuity, and Change: A Study of Bhils in Rajasthan, New Delhi, Mittal Publications. 5. Behura, N.K., and Panigrahi, N. (2005), “Development of primitive tribal groups (ptg) and 3. Samal, Jagabandhu (2006). “Tribal Development the role of government in Odisha” in Sarita K. through Preservation Of Culture- A Conceptual Chaudhari. and Sucheta Sen Chaudhari (eds.), Analysis“ in Misra,R.(ed). Tribal Development- Primitive tribes in contemporary India: Concept, Post Globalization, New Delhi, Discovery ethnography and demography (Vol. 2) (pp. 227- Publishing House. 258). New Delhi: Mittal Publications. 4. Walter Fernandes “Challenges To Tribal Culture 6. Beynon, John, and Dunkerley, Eds. 2000. in the Context Of Globalisation” at http:// Globalization: The Reader. London: Athlone www.holycrossjustice.org/pdf/Asia/Indias Press. SocialChallenges/PromotingTribalRights/ 7. Bose, N.K. (1967) Culture and society in India, Challenges to Tribal Culture in the Context of Bombay: Asia Publishing Co. Globalization.pdf 8. Busch, Andreas. 2000. ’Unpacking the Globalization Debate: approaches, evidence and data’, in Colin Hay and David Marsh (eds) Demystifying Globalization. London, Basingstoke: Palgrave. 9. Castells, M.(1996), The Rise of the Network Society. Oxford and Malden, Mass. Blackwell Alochana Sahoo, Research Scholar, Department of Publishers. Sociology, Ravenshaw University, Cuttack.

98 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Contributions of Odisha Towards Buddhist Culture

Pabitra Mohan Barik

Contributions of Odisha towards the Buddhist Ujjain had married Hemamala, the daughter of culture is beyond measurable. In past, Buddhism Guha Siva, the King of Kalinga who ruled in the occupied a prominent place in religious history of third century A.D. Princess Hemamala carried the Odisha. Lord Buddha is rightly said the Light of tooth relic in her well laid hair-to Ceylon Asia. The great Vaishnav poet Jayadev of Orissa accompanied by prince Danta Kumar. of twelveth century A.D described Buddha as an The Historic Kalinga war of 261 B.C incarnation of Lord Vishnu. Buddhism had which was fought on the bank of the river Daya influenced the social, cultural and political life of near Bhubaneswar is one of the memorable events Kalinga. The relation of Orissa with Buddhism is in Buddhism. After Kalinga war, emperor Ashok very ancient. The early Buddhist texts Nikaya and had provided his heartily support for the spread Jatak mention the names of two merchants of of Buddhism in Kalinga. Ashokan rock edicts at Utkal; Tapassu and Bhallika who were the first Dhauli and Jaugada stand testimony to it. During devotees of Lord Buddha. They had also received the time of great emperor Ashok, Buddhism the sacred hairs of Buddha and enshrined the became very popular in Orissa. To spread “Kusha dhatu” at Kalinga. In this way the Buddhism nineteen groups were formed during Buddhism entered in Orissa. During that period the reign Ashok, the great. Among them “Akiria bad” was established in Orissa and the Jheravada, Mahasanghika, and Sarvastivada were followers of this ideology were strongly protesting very popular. During the time of Ashok Buddhist the Buddhism in Orissa. When Buddha defeated monks of above groups had come to Kalinga and the religious faiths of Akariabzad, Buddhism stayed here. Ashok built a monastery for the became very popular in the Soil of Orissa. Theravadin monk Tissa, who was his younger According to Buddhist “Mahaparinirvana ”, brother living in Bhojakagiri near Delanga in Kalinga was one of the kingdoms to obtain the Kalinga. Acharya Mahadeva, a great scholar of tooth-relic of Buddha after his Creamation at Mahasanghika had visited Kalinga and Kusinara. Bhikshu Khemathera had brought the established his association here : Bhikshu Dhitik sacred tooth relic of Buddha to Kalinga. This tooth Kumar and his disciple Kalanka had spread the relic was enshrined and worshipped at Dantapure, culture of savastivada in Kalinga. Acharya the then capital of Kalinga. The text ‘Dathvamsa’ Posadha had played vital role for growth of of Ceylon states that Danta Kumar, the Prince of sarvastivada Buddhist culture in Kalinga. The

99 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 section saravastivada of Buddhism became very in third century A.D now known as Dhauligiri. popular during that period. Some Buddhist There, Acharya sarvagami was the renowned remains are still found in Bhubaneswar. According monk, who poularised Buddhist culture in Orissa. to well known historian K.C Panigrahi, the Another important Buddhist centre was Sivalinga of Bhaskareswar temple is originally an Parimalagiri, identified as the present Ashokan Pillar but another famous scholar Gandhamardana hills of Bolangir district. Famous N.K.Sahu rejects the opinion of K.C. Panigrahi Buddhist scholar Nagarjuna was the Acharya of with strong argument. this holy centre. Aryadev, the disciple of After the decline of Maurya empire the Nagarjuna was the citizen of Singhpur, the capital downfall of Buddhism Started in Kalinga. of Kalinga. He became the principal of Parimalgiri Kharavel in 1st century B.C gave royal patronage Vihar after the death of his teacher. Buddhism for growth of in Kalinga. Buddhism was started to decline in the last part of third century divided into two groups named Hinayan and A.D in Orissa. In Gupta period, Brahamnical Mahayan. From early 1st century A.D to seventh culture enjoyed royal patronage. Dr N.K. Sahu century A.D both Hinayana and Mahayan schools states that Muchalindha Buddha Vihar in were prevalent in Orissa. Hiuen-Tsang, the Ganiapalli of western Orissa was another Buddhist Chinese traveller stated about the controversy of centre in third century A.D. Hinayan and Mahayan in his account. Mahayan In fourth century A.D, Acharya Dignaga st nd took its origin in 1 /2 century A.D in Kalinga was the teacher of Bhorasaila Buddha Vihar of by Acharya Nagarijuna and king Kaniska. Many Delanga in Puri district. He was a famous logician eminent Buddhist , teachers, scholars and author of “ Samuchaya”. According and saints visited Orissa during this period and to N.K.Sahoo, the word ‘Delanga’ is derived they made Mahayan Buddhist culture popular in from the name of ‘Acharya Dignaga’. Acharya Orissa. Dignaga was the contemporary of Mahakabi By sixth century A.D. a number of Kalidas. There was a great difference in between Buddhist centres and academies were developed. them. But their contributions to the Indian culture Among them Puspagiri, Suravagiri, and is remarkable. Vadra Palita the secretary of Parimalagiri are famous world wide. In the Birupa- Kalinga king was the disciple of Dignaga and by Chitrotpala valley archaeological remains of great the order of his teacher he had constructed sixteen Buddhist monasteries are found at Ratnagiri, Buddhist Vihar in Kalinga. By early seventeenth Lalitagiri and Udayagiri. century, according to Hiuen-Tsang’s account, The great Buddhist Vihar Puspagiri which Buddhism was predominate in the Odra country. Hiuen–Tsang mentioned in his account has not According to him, there were one hundred yet been identified properly. Lalitagiri the oldest Buddhist monasteries and ten thousand Mahayan of the three monasteries was known as monks. Chandraditya Vihar. Ratanagiri and Udayagiri Bhaumakar rulers have given royal monasteries were know as Ratnagiri Mahavihar patronage to tantrik Buddhism. Sivakaradeva-I and Madhavapur Mahavihar respectively. It is of this dynasty sent a Buddhist Manuscript named known from the Buddhist text “Ganda Bruha” that ‘Gandavyuha’ to the Chinese emperor To-tsang there was a Buddha Vihar at Tosali in Suravagiri by the hand of Prangha, a well known Buddhist

100 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Acharya who had learned about meditation at of Nathaism was at first a Buddhist Siddharth. Ratnagiri Mahavihar The Tibetan historian Basic principles of Mahima dharma has came Taranatha and Tibetan text mentions a place called from Buddhism, that Biswanath Baba, a Oddiyan (Orissa) as a great centre of Mahayan prominent Siddha of Mahima culture has admitted. Buddhism and also the birth place of Tantrik Temple city Bhubaneswar is an ancient Buddhist Buddhism. Bodhisi, a tantrik monk practised centre. Bhubaneswar was the another name of at Ratnagiri. According to Taranatha, Rahulaa Lord Buddha. An Ashokan pillar which was tantrik monk, belonged to Orissa. He became the collected from Ashok jhara, now preserved in chancellor of Nalanda University early in the 9th State Museum. The name of the places in century A.D. Tantrika Buddhism gradually Bhubaneswar like Mancheswar, Buddheswari trifurcated to Bajrayana, Kalachakrayana, and colony, Pandara and nearby Chandaka have Sahajayana Indrabhuti, the king of Sambal similarity with Buddhist god and goddess. A great (Sambalpur) is said to be the founder of controversy till now continuing for the birthplace Bajrayana. His foster son and disciple of Buddha. Some scholars are saying that the Padmasambhava carried this culture to Tibet. village Kapileswar near Lingaraj temple is the Acharya Pitopado of Ratnagiri is said to have birthplace of Lord Buddha. Tri-ratna of introduced the culture of Kalachakrayana. Buddhism-Buddha, Dharma and Sangha are Another renowned Saddhika Laxminkara, the compared with Jagannath, Balabhadra and sister of king Indrabhuti is known as the founder Subhadra. Scholars like Professor Wilson, of Sahajayana. Majorities of Siddhas among James-Fergusson, and general Cunningham have eighty-four saints in Buddhism belong to Orissa. reffered to the Buddhist origin of Jagannath. Some Some of the well known Siddhas of these schools scholars believe annual bathing ceremony (Snana were born in Orissa. They are Naropa, Yatra) and the Car-Festival () are of Sarahapada, Sabaripada, Luipadakambalapada, Buddhist practice. The term Jagannath was applied Anangavatra, Birupada, and Kannhupada. to Adi Buddha by Raja Indrabhuti of Sambal in No doubt, Orissa had valuable his work “gyanasiddhi”. The influence of contribution towards Buddhist culture. Buddhist Buddhism are found in the social, cultural, and past of Orissa was colourful and glorious. The religious life of Odias. The people of Orissa pay contribution in the field of art and architecture of their devotional high respect to Lord Buddha and Buddhism is far-reaching. Buddhism also provided Buddhist culture. valuable contribution to the growth of Odia language. Many scholars state that doctrine of Sunyata, of Vaishnavism, Nathaism, and Mahima culture of Orissa had come from tantrik Pabitra Mohan Barik, Lecturer in History, Buddhism. It is proved, Gorekhanatha, the Siddha S.H.Mahavidyalaya, Madanapur, Khurda - 752054.

101 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Cultural Heritage of Undivided of Odisha (Origin and Growth of Janajati Culture) Er. Nirakar Mahalik

The undivided Koraput district with headquarters stone age people. The Marias, Gadabas and at present town of Koraput was chosen by the Bondas are the people who are affected by such British in 1870 AD for better health prospects. cultural contacts. They still practise the primitive On 1st April 1936 Odisha became a separate axe and hoe cultivation, pottery and basket province. Koraput was formed a separate district making, spinning and weaving and erecting with headquarters at Koraput with two sub- funerary, religious menhirs from the past. divisions namely and Koraput, from General people of the district follow their 1941 a new sub-division called Nabarangapur sub-division, consisting of the taluk of Malkangiri, own tradition and culture. They are humble and Jeypore and Nabarangapur was created and contented. Their family ties were fostered by old above three sub-divisions continued till 1962. A age customs and they had supreme faith in an all separate Malkangiri sub-division was created powerful leader. This supreme faith of theirs in a during 1962 and civil sub-division of Jeypore was superior being manifested itself in their love for a created on 1st January 1966. The erstwhile tree, a stone, an animal, a hill, a river, a forest or Koraput district was bifurcated into four separate even an devine idea. Indeed Koraput is a museum districts at present namely 1. Koraput 2. of old and new in nature and human endeavour. Nabarangapur 3. Rayagada 4. Malkangiri. Area Culture is the characteristic way of life of undivided district of Koraput is 18063.67 sq. lived by people under the influence of certain km. It was a largest district during the creation of fundamental values in the form of art, idiom and Odisha Province. literature, institution and customs, refinement of Koraput district comprised the ex- conduct and the art of living as a whole are but Jeypore estates in early medieval times was known the expression of such a way. as Nandapur Kingdom under Silavansi king and To the flowering of such a culture, the subsequently shifted its capital from Nandapur to primitive tribes are isolated from non tribal or other Jeypore during Vira Vikram Dev of solar dynasty tribes and settled in Koraput region. They maintain th in 17 century A.D. a language of their own and have manners, The tribals who constitute the bulk of customs and practices, dresses which are population of the district speaking either the specifically distinctive of them. It is said that the Austric or Dravidian language live like a short of Godabas owes its name to the fact that its

102 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review ancestors emigrated from the banks of the belonging to the great Gond family. It is said that and settled at Nandapur, the former they were driven from Baster area before two capital of the Rajas of Jeypore. The Godabas hundred years ago. But they are spread over have a language of their own. At present they are mainly Rayagada and Bissam Katak Tehasil area. inhabitants of Nandapur, Patangi, Semiliguda, Other tribes are Marias, Khonds, Bhumias, Machhkund, Kotapad and Kodinga police station Parojas, Gonds, Didayis, Sauras, Jatapus, area. Holuvas, Pentias, Bhottadas and Bagatas live here The Godabas are clearly divided into with complete harmony with nature. three classes – Bonda Paraja, Bonda Gadaba and The rich cultural heritage of the tribals has the Perenga Godaba. The cultural heritage of also undergone a major change during the period. Gadabas and Bondas are similar and one can The art, dance and songs, religious beliefs, hardly doubt that they are both representative of symbolic relation with forest and the like are ancient Austro-Asiatic culture. The Bondas are gradually dying town due to so called found to be linguistic and having cultural affinities development activities. Their traditional social with the neighbouring communities like the institution like dormitory which was responsible Gadaba, the Perenga and the Didiyi. The Bondas for the development of a healthy society through known among themselves a ‘Remo’ (men) are a small tribe of the type now often called Austro- the spirit of co-operation and mutual help is also Asiatic. Their country is the wild and mountainous rapidly fading away. region called Bonda Hills, North-West of the However the cultural heritage of these Machhkund river and here they have preserved tribals are the megaliths found in the areas of themselves comparatively unaffected by the march Bondas, Gadabas and Ronas. Prominent among of civilization. The Bondas are regarded as one the various types of megalith monuments erected of the most savage and primitive tribes of Odisha, by the tribes are the stone circles which is known with the scanty and strange body dress-in general as ‘Sodar’ by Gadabas, the Perengas and the and the clear shaved head as well as heavy masses Ronas and ‘Sindibar’ by Bondas which is a of colourful necklaces in case of females. They megalithic platform constructed either in the centre stand in sharp contrast to their neighbouring tribes. or in one end of the village. The difference between They speak an Austro-Asiatic language belonging Sodar and Sindibar is that the former is erected to Mundari group. At present the Bondas are in memory of the dead whereas the latter is inhabiting in Mudulipada area in Khairput Block considered to be the seat of some deity like the of Malkangiri. Bursung, the Earth Goddess. These stone circles The Perengas are now settled in are built by irregular collection of stone slabs and Nandapur area of Koraput district. They are hill upright menhirs and as the general sitting places cultivators found in Koraput, Dasmantpur, for the villagers. Only on two occasions the Laxmipur, Semiliguda, Patangi, Nandapur, Tentuli Gadabas add stones to their Sindibars (horse Khunti, Borigumma, Umarkote, Jharigaon and shoe shaped) in the Gurvur sung ceremony in the Bissam Katak Police Station area. month of Deoli (Oct-Nov.) and Gia feast in the The Koyas are a tribe inhabiting in the month of Chaita (March-April). These ceremonies hill in the North of the Godavari river and are of Gadabas and Bondas are quite different from also found in the Malkangiri area. They are each other in their rituals and beliefs.

103 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

A Bonda village sometimes contains five has significant archaeological importance. The or six common Sindibars. But in very rare cases plasticity of its architecture defies human a private Sindibar is built. In general a Sindibar a comprehension of medieval period found at private or public contains very few menhirs. In Podagarh, the then capital of Nalas. The abode the village Mudulipada the shrine of their supreme of Siva at Gupteswar is a virtual heaven situated deity “Patakhanda’ is erected under a great about sixty Km. away from Jeypore on left bank Banyan tree. Here a sacred sword is carefully of the river Kolab on the border of Bastar, dist of kept on the tree. Once in a year the Bondas Chhattisgarh. Another Siva temple having gather here to worship their supreme deity. archaeological importance is the Malikeswar Besides the heritage of the tribals of temple on the top of Jagamanda hill at Padampur undivided Koraput district, it has a rich cultural of sub-division. It is peculiarly built by heritage from the past. It is believed that Sri Rama big blocks of stone without the use of mortar. The th with his beloved and devout brother Laxman shrine contains an inscription of 7 century A.D. lived in the Dandakaranya (Dandakbana). In the There are other four nos. of Siva temples Ramayana there are reference to the solemn dedicated to Manikeswar, Dhobaleswar, grandeur of the impenetrable Malyabantagiri Nilakantheswar and Podukeswar on the same (Malkangiri), Ramagiri, Kiskindha (Korukonda) Jagamanda hill. One old stone temple of Sive of and the sacred river the Tamasa. Kondakamberu (Malkangiri) was once a place of pilgrimage in the locality. Nandapur occupies a unique place in Koraput, famous for the throne with 32 steps, Siva temple at Alamanda situated on the the Batrisa Singhasan arouses nostalgic memories bank of the Jhanjhabati river under of a golden era. The ruins of historic mud wall Narayanpatana Police Station is said to be a th that once surrounded the little township stands as monument of 17 century A.D. Siva in shape of mute witness to glorious times in the past. The Bhairaba is worshipped in famous Bhairaba two beautiful sculptured boulders and the image temple at Borigumma Temple of Pataleswar Siva of God Ganapati are the main attractions. The of in Gunupur sub-division adds to our image of the elephant faced god is about two heritage site. Siva of Devagiri in Kalyansinghpur metre high and is a marvelous work of art. The is inside a mountain cave where people go inside shrine of Sarbeswar with antique inscription by crawling only to pray God. The temple of reminds us of prosperous days of Nandapur. Minna Jhola Siva lies 34 Km. from Gudari on the Hathipalhar near Rayagada is remarkable for its confluence of three rivers is a scenic spot. scenic grandeur. The huge boulder looks like real As regards the Jain heritage is concerned, elephants. The river Nagavali running through a the undivided Koraput district bears a good nos deep cut valley from two magnificent water falls, of Jain site. A few km. away from Nandapur there Temple of Majji Giriya (Majhighariani) who was is a village Suai (Subai) famous for a Jain the presiding deity of the then kings inside a mud monastery with three cells on each side. The image fort of Rayagada now in a ruin state is the heritage of Rishabhanath is located in the centre. The image of Rayagada. is surrounded by other Tirthankars. There is an As regards the Saiva heritage of Koraput, image of four-armed Tara in one of the cells Papadahandi Siva temple which is few km. away adorned with bangles. Other main jain heritages from Nabarangapur is very famous. The place are at Bhairab Singpur, Charmula, Jamunda of

104 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Padampur, Borigumma, Kotapad, Katharguda, Besides the Saktipithas of Jeypore there Jeypore, Kechala and Nandapur. From B. are many Pithas spread throughout the undivided Singpur 21 nos of Rishabhanath, Parsvanath, district, Majhighariani temple of Rayagada, Ajitnath, Mahavir, Ambika etc are found and kept Mahalakshmi of Devagiri hill, Baital-Bhairabi of in Jeypore Museum. Many fine arts and beautiful Nandapur, Bhandar Gharani of Nabarangapur, Jain images at Choramala, Naraigaon, Kamata, Biru-Khamba of Kendupoda (Baipariguda), Kumuli exists nearby. Live image of Parsvanatha Pendara Handiani of Umarkote, Gangeswari of at Jamunda is beautiful. Jain temple at Kechala Patangi, Murteluamma of Koraput, Manikeswari 11 km. from Kalab Dam is existed at present. It of Kashipur, Harachandi of Biswanathpur, contains five images of Tirthankar - one of Ambika Gangamma of Neelabadi, Kanta Bausuni of and another of Yaksha-Yakshini seated together. Damanjodi are the important deities of Sakta Cult In a separate stone block twenty four Tirthankars in this area. are engraved. Modern cultural heritage of undivided As regards the Buddha heritage of Koraput district is on the threshold of industrial undivided Koraput district, one can find an revolution. Hindustan Aeronautics Ltd., M.I.G. inscription on the Malikeswar temple of 7th century Engine factory at Sunabeda, Alumina refinery AD situated on the Jagamunda hill near Padampur complex of Damanjodi, Bellarpur Paper of Gunupur sub-division. It preserves a small Industries of Jeypore, J.K. Paper Mills, at Singur, genealogy of three Buddhist Acharyas – Rayagada, Tosali cement factory at Ampavalli, Chandralekha, Baddhakhan and Dharmakirtti. It Ply wood factory at Nabarangapur, Jeypore sugar is known from Tibetan account that the factory, Rare Earth Ltd at Thiruvalli, Ferro- Dharmakirtti, the famous logician and philosopher Manganese Plant at Damanjodi are some of the had his monastery in Kalinga. major industries in the district. The majestic water Regarding Jagannath culture of this fall Doduma (Machhkund) also known as region, it is said that originally Savar king Tirtha, comes cascading from a height of 157 Biswavasu worshipped Sri Jagannath in a cave metre. A hydro-electric Project with its winch Khillamunda over the Jagamunda hill. There are developed amidst deep greenery. The other many Jagannath temples spread over undivided hydro-electric projects are , where the Koraput district like Nandapur, Jeypore, epic Sri Rama assailed Bali, the hero of Monkey Narayanpatna, Rayagada, Paikpada, Bhairab- is a famous hydro-electric project across river Singpur, Borigumma, Debapentha and Koraput Sileru at Chitrokonda, Kolab Dam, Indrabati town. Besides Jagannath temple there is a small Dam, and Telingiri Dam are the other major temple of God Balaji at Sankrida of Kashipur. projects in the district. The broad panorama of enchanting hills, the rippling streams, spectacular Jeypore is the main cultural heritage site water falls, the wonderful caves and traditional of undivided Koraput district. It is the capital town hospitality of tribes, their colourful necklaces, head of Ex-king of Jeypore and a great trade centre of dresses and gesture make the cultural heritage of the area. Here exists the temple of Goddess , Koraput wonderful. Kanak , Narayan Ballava, Devi Bhagabati, Sri Chaitanya, Nilakanthesvar, Raghunath, Jagannath and Maa Jagajanani temple. An image of Drona in the temple of Nilakantheswar Siva is Er. Nirakar Mahalik, N1/82, IRC Village, Bhubaneswar- a rare and unique one. 751015

105 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

A Peep into the History of Mayurbhanj

(FROM 15th AUGUST 1947 TO 2ND JANUARY 1949)

Ashok Momin

During the period from 15th August 1947 when known as Sub–Division of the country got freedom to 2nd January 1949, when Mayurbhanj Dist. and were mostly organised by Mayurbhanj merged with the province of Orissa, the most vulnerable Kolh tribals and joined by a very savage incident happanend in Mayurbhanj Santhals and Bhumijas. The main reason of these in the Bamanghati Ghat road from Bangriposi to rebellions, specially that of 1866 was the inactive Bisoi which is now NH No 6. This was the time royal administration of Mayurbhanj Maharaja in of turmoil when the Adivasis of two sub-divisions, the face of acute shortage of food to the common Bamanghati (Rairangpur) and (Panchpir men and the oppressive rules and regulations in Sub-division) were in total revolt against the vogue. decision of the Govt. to amalgamate Mayurbhanj The revolt of 1866 was sparked by a with Orissa. They wanted to have a separate state single incident when the administration of to themselves with the similar tribal population of Maharaja arrested and brought five rebel leaders Bihar and Santhal Pargana. bound on an elephant all the way from Bamanghati The Santal rebels murdered the Forest ( Rairangpur) to in full view of hundreds Ranger Sri Prafulla Singh, when he was returning of people on the way. They are Mochiram after finishing his work in Karanjia area with the Mahanto, Bir Singh, Ghano Sardar, Haroo Kol forest contractor Sri Pran Kanai Chowdhuri. They and Sulot Parmanik. They were bound on the killed him as a human sacrifice before the elephant in the most rustic way because they Thakurani in the Bamanghati hill road where the refused to pay rent and supply Rasad and Thakurani’s place is still there. encouraged others to revolt. Rasad means commodities required by the camping officers Long before Mayurbhanj state became during their stay which are mainly food articles a district of Orissa, three serious tribal uprisings and chicken /mutton/ fish as the case may be. Till happaned before this revolt of 1947-48. First one recently there was a tradition that whenever an occurred in 1821, second in 1831-36 and a very officer camps in a village the people of that village serious one in 1866 which was also the year of will give collectively the required articles for food great famine otherwise known as”Naanka which was also shared very often by the leading Durbhiksha”. While the first three were all villagers.That revolt subsided after the royal confined to Bamanghati estate of the ruler, now administration made a conciliation with the tribal

106 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review residents which had far reaching effects. But that more and more consolidated with their demand was almost 80 years back to the time of this for a separate tribal majority state. They got a episode which is 1947-48. boost in their movement when Saraikela and Kharsuan were merged with Singbhum district of Some important facts are noted below th before we go to what that happened in the live Bihar on 18 May 1948. human sacrifice (Bali) of Sri Prafulla Chandra 5. Maharaja Pratap Ch. Bhanj Deo could Singh, Forest Ranger, Baripada, Mayurbhanj by understand that the administration has become the santhal tribals before the thakurani (Goddess) chaotic under the Sarat Chandra Das Cabinet and on the Bamanghati Ghat road, between he went to Delhi on 16th October 1948 with Sarat Bangriposhi and Bisoi. Ch. Das and after due deliberation signed an instrument of merger with the Govt. of India after 1. India got freedom from the British on 15th which the state of Mayurbhanj merged with August, 1947 but Mayurbhanj remained a Orissa. The formal taking over of the power princely state like many others in Orissa as well happened when Dr. D.V.Rage, an ICS officer was as India and did not become a part of Orissa on appointed as the Chief Commissioner of that day. Mayurbhanj, in November 1948. During this 2. On 15th August, 1947 the sovereignty of period of Central Rule in Mayurbhanj Dr. Rage, the princely rulers like Mayurbhanj was lapsed. Commissioner studied the situation very carefully By popular demand of Praja Mandal the state and recommended for amalgamation of the became a self ruled entity by forming a ministry Mayurbhanj state with Orissa province. headed by Sri Sarat Chandra Das as the Chief V.P.Menon visited Baripada on 16th Dec. 1948 Minister with three other ministers in his cabinet. to announce before the Assembly about the During its sovereignty it had its own bank called overwhelming desire of all sections of the people State Bank of Mayurbhanj, which was taken over to merge with Orissa except the Tribals who by the State Bank of India after 2nd January 1949. opposed to it. 3. Sardar Patel, the then Home Minister of 6. The Tribal leaders Sonaram Soren and India, called for a meeting of all the princely states others started very strong movement against this of Orissa who were yet to merge with Orissa on decision in the Baman Ghati and Panchpir sub- 14th Dec. 1947 at Cuttack. But before that divisions of Mayurbhanj now better known as meeting Mayurbhanj Maharaja gave full powers Rairangpur and Karanjia sub-divisions. They to the State Legislative Assembly headed by Sri expressed their belief that if Mayurbhanj is joined Sarat Ch. Das as the Chief Minister on 9th Dec. with Bihar the tribals will get a better deal in future 1947 and did not attend the meeting with Sardar which was totally not accepted by V.P.Menon. Patel on 14th Dec. 1947 at Cuttack as a result He declared that Mayurbhanj will merge with of which the merger of Mayurbhanj state with Orissa on 2nd January 1949. Orissa was stalled which was the desire of the 7. The recently born Adivasi Mahasabha Praja Mandal Party led by Sri Sarat Ch. Das. started gathering volunteers. About 15000 men 4. The agitation of Tribal leaders for several and women became members and made strong months before this was in full swing.Tribal leaders rallies all over the district. They declared of Chotanagpur, Santhal Pargana etc were getting Rairangpur as their headquarter and thousands

107 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 of tribals armed with bow and arrows, axes and It is needless to say that the rebels have spears made rallies everywhere, even in the police seen the jeep with Mr. Singh and Sri Prankanai ground at Baripada shouting that they will merge Chowdhury, forest contrator which passed with Bihar and not with Orissa. People started through the ghat road by around 10-11 A.M. getting paniked. They blocked many roads and under police guard and was to return by the school students were used to send information as afternoon and also to go back as expected in a they are least doubted by police. Life of Dikus convoy well guarded by the police by 5-5.30 PM. (people who are other than Tribals) seemed to This was being declared by the SDO Bamanghati have been left at the mercy of the Adivasis. who was camping at Bisoi about twenty KM on 8. Mr. V.S.Matthews was the collector of the hill side from where he was sending guarded Mayurbhanj at that time and he suppressed the convoys of vehicles. Unguarded movement was agitation mercilessly by using armed military very much discouraged. But unfortunately when police. Stenguns and rifles were used by the force this jeep carrying Mr Singh, Mr P K Choudhury and at the same time a punitive tax was imposed and three others with driver Sri Chamanlal on the Adivasis which led to such pressure on Chowhan reached from Karanjia area, after their them that not only a large number of Adivasis lost work was over, just few minutes after 5PM they their lives but in some places almost whole villages found that the police guarded convoy of vehicles were found empty as they all fled to jungle due to have already left from Bisoi downwards to fear of their life against the military police with Bangriposhi. SDO Mr Swaran Singh asked them stenguns. not to go alone without police escort. But they thought if only 10-15 miniutes ago the convoy At that time, out of many historical has left, they can catch up with the convoy by incidents which took place, one was of the murder racing up in speed as it is sloppy road. of the Forest Ranger Sri Prafulla Singh. Why the Unfortunately their estimate was proved fatally Santhal rebels targeted him alone is still a mystery wrong. By the time the convoy crossed the place except that he represented the administration as of Thakurani the agitators lurking around at that he wore the Khaki Uniform as a Forest Ranger place got enough time to block the road by cutting on duty. some trees on the road which blocked the jeep The Baman ghati, (also meaning fifty two to go any further from that point near the ghats and curbs) is a very critical portion of the Thakurani, A sharp arrow hit Chamanlal hill road from Bangriposi on Baripada side and Chowhan, injuring the driver's right knee from the Bisoi on the other side between which remains right side of the hill which crippled him totally to the hill section with high gradations as well as blind drive. The arrow came by tearing through the curbs. All drivers who cross the Ghat road pray canvass hood. For that reason perhaps to his satisfaction before driving into the Ghat so Chamanlal could not see the shooter, who were that nothing happens in crossing the Ghat. It is above the ground level on the hillock. When the about 8 kms. When you go half way to the Ghat jeep stopped it seems, the Santhals were fully from Bangriposi and when most of the uphill road prepared and came by beating their large drums is over there is a place where there is a goddess called Dhumsha, used in very important which is specifically established to safeguard the ceremonies. While all the persons jumped out of travelers through that Ghat. the jeep and took shelter in the nearby ditch with

108 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review injured driver, the Adivasi agitators dragged away with the tribal leaders and ultimately truce was Mr Singh from near the vehicle. The Santhal rebels achieved. During his visit to Baripada jail he could not perhaps see anybody else and took interacted with Sri P K Chowdhuri as wll as with away Mr Singh alone and gave a ceremonious his brothers wife and was impressed that they are bali by first giving a bath and then doing other not culprits in the murder case in way. It was Dr. rituals that is done before such sacrifices. The Mahtab’s decision to withdraw all criminal Thakurani's place and the well is still there as the proceedings initiated against the tribal leaders and witness to that gory and horrible cold blooded all cases were dropped. Perhaps at that time this murder. case of murder of Sri Prafulla Singh was also It was already dark when these things dropped. Sri PKChowdhury and his family happaned. The survivors were asked by the members were all released from jail immediately.Then Mayurbhanj became a district Chatias to remove their white clothes, tear them nd and use parts of it as loin cloth so that they are of Orissa on 2 January 1949. At what cost - not seen from distance and they came with their they killed one Diku, non Adivasi Prafulla babu guidance in very circuitous jungle road to and the administration killed several Adivasis Baripada Thana after one and a half day, only a whose numbers have not been enumerated by any distance of 22 kms. Police took their statements, historian so far, it may be above 150 or more. and later on arrested the entire family of Sri How many villages have been deserted, it might PKChoudhury. have taken a generation to come to normalcy. This is the cost of making Mayurbhanj a part of Orissa. After about a month the jeep was brought Note: The incident relating to murder of Mr Singh was to Baripada Police Station after recovering it from heard first hand by me from Mr P K Chowdhury that gorge in the ghat road. It was an who was a close family member of mine. I have unprecedented situation in Baripada town, people heard it so many times that every thing appears to were in full panic and lawlessness was spreading have happanned just before my eyes. Later on I have gone by cycle to that spot to see it although every where.The collector V S Mathews with I have passed that spot many times. I thought it the help of Millitary police took very severe action will be my duty to write it down so that others can to control the situation. He ordered firing in give proper justice to the sacrifice of many who Kuldiha, Gunduria, Gitilata, Rairangpur and in have gone unseen, unsung and unnoticed in several other places of the disturbed areas of history. Mayurbhanj. There was heavy loss of life as the 1. Tribal revolt of 1949 in Mayurbhanj- by Dr. Kalpana military police used stenguns and asked to shoot Das at sight methods to control the situation. Govt. st imposed punitive taxes on the tribals and showed 2. Untold stories of 1 responsible Govt. of Mayurbhanj – Dr. Kalpana Das no leniency in realising the punitive tax. A large number tribals left their villages. Govt. initiated 3. Merger of Princely States of Orissa with Indian Dominion and importance of 1st January By Dr. Judicial proceedings against the rebel leaders and Janmejay Choudhury many of their leaders were arrested. 4. Contemporary research in India: Vol.2.Issue: At this time Dr. Mahtab came to Baripada 1(ISSN-2231-2137) – Tribal Movements of 19th and visited Baripada jail and many places of the Century India: Uprising of 1866 in Mayurbhanj – affected area including Rairangpur, had detail talks by Ashok Priyadarshi.

109 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Anarchy as a Socio-Political Philosophy : Noam Chomsky in Perspective

Pradeepta Ranjan Pattanayak

‘Anarchy’, as we all know, denotes a state of body or of quicker in mind than some other lawlessness, chaos, free for all situation; has its men. From this equality of ability ariseth intellectual roots in LEVIATHAN, magnum opus equality of hope in the attaining of our ends. of Thomas Hobbes, wherein he visualizes a And therefore, if any two men desire the same deplorable state of nature, where there was war thing which nevertheless they cannot both of all against all— a state or a situation that is enjoy, they become enemies; and in the way entirely devoid of normative thinking. Hobbes to their end, endeavour to destroy or to subdue understood it well that human beings are not one another” (Hobbes: 1651). always devoid of reason. But reason, he asserted, is essentially a servant of the passions—the faculty Consequently, in the absence of any restraining control, men will adopt to this of devising ways and means to secure what one immediate end (of willfully enjoying the recognition desires. Desires are random, and there is no and services of others), which is the most efficient established common rule of good and evil to be available means. These means are force and fraud. taken from the nature of objects themselves. Hence a situation where every man is the enemy Hence the passions, the ultimate end of action of every other endeavouring to destroy or to are diverse and there is nothing to prevent the subdue him by force or fraud or both. This is pursuit which results in conflict. The part played nothing but a state of anarchy. by power is the reason for this danger of conflict. Power, Hobbes argues, is the present means of a The philosophy of anarchy also found a man to obtain some future apparent good. A very place, albeit candidly, in the garb of anomie in important element of power is the ability to the works of Robert K. Merton and Emile command the recognition and services of other Durkheim. Durkheim conceived of anarchy (read men. This ability to obtain the unquestionable anomie) as ‘a social condition of normlessness submission of other men is very limited. Thus, this or the deregulation of the normative structure power, which is the proximate end, is inherently a that is the failure of the collective moral order source of division between men. Hobbes asserts, to restrain the overweening ambition, greed “Nature, in a crude manner, hath created men and unlimited aspirations’. In Durkheim’s with equality of ability, though at times some words, “The collective moral order is the only men are found to be manifestly stronger in legitimate moral force that can effectively

110 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review restrain the indomitable craze for social and The contemporary neo-Marxist economic needs. Society alone can play this intellectuals in India argue that some amount of moderating role. But when society is disturbed anarchy and disorder is a practical necessity even by some painful crisis or by beneficent but when logic would call for the strict application of abrupt transitions, it is momentarily incapable the principle of discipline and order. But it creates of exercising this influence, as a result the confusion with regard to the correct definition and mechanism breaks down and normlessness interpretation of the term anarchy. For instance, ensues” (Durkheim: 1947). the social activists like Arundhati Roy and Swamy Agnivesh who can be confidently accredited to Traces of anarchy can also be discovered have set the ball rolling in terms of a peace from R.K. Merton’s efforts to see how social dialogue between the Indian Maoists and the structures exert pressure upon certain persons in Govt., spare no effort in glorifying Maoist anarchy society to engage in non-conforming than in the name of spontaneous outbursts against conforming conduct (Merton: 1938). From exploitation, injustice and violation of human rights. among several elements of social and cultural According to them since the (so-called) structures, Merton analytically separates two— “Corporate Hindu Satellite State”, in the garb of cultural goals and institutionalized means. The Sovereign, Socialist, Democratic India cultural goals are acknowledged desirables in perpetrates injustice and exploitation over poor, any society. They are success, money, power, weak, homeless, poverty-stricken tribal people, prestige etc. Institutionalized means are the then those poor people have a natural right to acceptable modes of reaching out for these goals. retaliate in whatever and howsoever form they Anomie, Merton defines, is the disjunction like. Thus, in the process of armed struggle of the between cultural goals and the Maoists (the so-called victims of injustice), if the institutionalized means prescribed to reach the Indian State is overthrown then heavens are not goals. The above disjunction (or the anarchic going to fall. But critics say that it is tantamount to situation) can be best exemplified in the following waging war against the Indian State and the State instance. Suppose a game is to be won. Logic has a right to defend itself. All these arguments would make us believe that it (the game) needs and counter arguments cast a deep shadow of to be won under the rules prescribed for it. But in confusion and consternation over the correct the modern industrial society, in many cases, it is interpretation of the term “anarchy”. (The Devil’s seen that the game is won through alternative Advocate, CNN-IBN, August, 2010). means not prescribed for winning it. In such cases winning the game becomes the sole objective The present time is replete with examples without a corresponding importance attached to where people and establishments give their logic the means prescribed for it. As such, when and arguments in favour of violence and anarchy winning the game takes precedence over and have advanced some acceptable sounding winning under the rules of the game, as is excuses as escape routes. Pakistan treating the experienced in the modern industrial societies, the terrorists operating in Kashmir as freedom anomie or the anarchic situation is created. fighters, giving the name of non-state actors to Obviously therefore, force and fraud bolster the its own citizens who were involved in the 26/11 idea of winning the game, anarchy being its Mumbai attacks, Palestine and Israel justifying cardinal principle. violence in Gaza Strip as per their own spirit of

111 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 understanding, Australia treating the series of A Marxist standpoint with class as a violent racial attacks against Indian students as central tenet thus forms the essence of anarchist isolated incidents and organized urban crimes, theory and practice. Chomsky adds to it the idea US military using “Friendly Fire”, one of the of human linguistic abilities that have the power most insidious terms in their so-called war against to resist any social oppression or straitjacketing. terror; etc. are some of the examples where the External authority cannot control the evolution of meaning of anarchy is manufactured and distorted. moral and intellectually rebellious culture. Chomsky was convinced that political control is Except for the rhetoric of nationalism, used by the State at the behest of the moneyed democracy, freedom struggle etc., the philosophy class precisely to the apathetic abuse of the of anarchy has retained its chastity for the masses. purposes of analysis and has received a just and reasonable treatment at the hands of some modern Chomsky’s writings throw light on the 150 intellectual thinkers. Noam Chomsky, one of the years tradition of anarchism that has sought social great authorities on linguistics, started supporting and economic justice without the mediation of the anarchist philosophy at the tender age of 10, bosses, politicians or bureaucrats. He believed spending hours at the bookshops on Manhattan’s that capitalism or capitalistic mindset is not going 4th Avenue, where he engaged himself in anti- to disappear in one go. It needs a protracted authoritarian polemics. Believing that the best way process of struggle to do away with this. He to maximize our genetically endowed freedom is emphatically maintains, “The record of anarchist through anarchism, Chomsky defines his ideas and even more, of the inspiring struggles worldview as Libertarian Socialism. Such a of the people who have sought to liberate brand of anarchism has both a historical force and themselves from oppression and domination, must be treasured and preserved, not as a stands for a deeply positive ideology that aims means of freezing thought and conception in towards the absolute welfare of the public. But some new mold, but as a basis for paradoxically it has been misconstrued by the understanding of the social reality and media and its controllers, and this school of committed work to change it. There is no thought takes a rather destructive and negative reason to suppose that history is at an end, complexion. that the current structures of authority and The libertarian anarchist stance combined domination are graven in stone. It would also with a left wing communalism led his (Chomsky’s) be a great error to underestimate the power attention to the causes of social justice and the of the social forces that will fight to maintain perceptible duplicity of the intellectuals. He felt power and privilege” (Chomsky: 2003, 2007). that the essence of creativity is innate in all humans, This view was also expressed partially in reaction which enables them to think and introspect. to Francis Fukuyama’s (1992) The End of Language being inherently a creative entity, its History and The Last Man. original usage gives one a sense of freedom. Such a progressive liberal philosophy of Inequality and suffering in the world, therefore, social justice has its root in the 18th Century have to be taken into consideration to finally Enlightenment Project, and the contemporary eliminate division. thinkers like Chomsky have given it a cascading

112 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review effect with their searching criticisms of the State essential to their needs; any unjust exercise of hegemony. It’s a school of thought which is power leads to their victimization as well as blatantly anti-capitalist with the underpinnings of psychological depression. To fulfill human nature a non-hierarchical social structure in which the and to see to it that human life thrives, it becomes workers are to be given the control of the means essential to counter any form of oppression or of production. The socialist-anarchist idea stands control. polemically opposed to such hierarchical fascism which is integral to the corporate world that Each individual, argues Chomsky, has the controls the policies of the govt. and is always responsibility and the creative acumen to take opposed to trade unionism. control of his /her society. Therefore, the idea is not to overthrow governments, but to take over Canadian philosopher John McGilvray the corporates so that they begin to work more (2005) questions Chomsky- “Isn’t anarchism in favour of the people. Anarchism, in favour of the complete absence of any obligation the people, involves the recognition of plurality, towards others?” He then quotes James diversity and difference of interests, ideas and Buchannan (2005) – “the ideal society is opinions. Chomsky takes governance inherently anarchy in which no one man or group of men as a communal activity (community’s activity) not coerce another.” But in the next breath he to be left simply in the hands of the specialists, contradicts himself by saying that “any person’s who focus too narrowly on their respective areas ideal situation is that which allows him full of interest, ignoring the larger well being of the freedom of action and inhibits the behaviour society. For instance, undesirable jobs like of others so as to force adherence to his own cleaning the sewerage system, or repairing the desires. That is to say each person seeks roads damaged in heavy rains and cyclones, mastery over a world of slaves.” (McGilvray: should necessarily be mechanized, and if there 2005). But Chomsky differs with the following still exist some more undesirable jobs, the words, “In today’s world, the goals of a community should share them. Another solution committed anarchist should be to defend some Chomsky suggests is that people who do state institutions from the attack against them, unpleasant jobs should be paid the highest and while trying at the same time to pry them open not the lowest. to more meaningful public participation- and ultimately, to dismantle them in a much more If we turn the pages of history of social free society, if the appropriate circumstances and political dissent, we will find that there have can be achieved.” (Chomsky: 2005) been a number of otherwise loyal, upright, law- abiding citizens who believed that they had been Thus according to Chomsky anarchism driven by their conscience to break the law over is a type of ‘voluntary socialism’ and is certain specific issues. In fact, we all are dissidents synonymous with ‘libertarian socialism’. This is at one time or another. Protest has to be allowed not found in capitalist societies where labour is in a society, as we live in a world that is constantly subjected to coercion and is not allowed to own changing and it is by protest that laws are changed the means of production nor have any effective for a better future. As Vaclav Havel, the former control of productive activity. Freedom and Yugoslav dictator, observes, “You do not become creativity are two privileges of human beings so a dissident just because you decide one day to

113 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 take up this most unusual career. You are Durkheim, Emile, 1947, The Division of Labour in thrown into it by your personal sense of Society, The Free Press, NY. responsibility, combined with a complex set of Fukuyama, Francis, 1992, The End of History and The external circumstances. You are cast out of the Last Man, The Free Press, NY. existing structures and placed in a position of conflict with them. It begins as an attempt to Havel, Vaclav, 1997, The Art of the Impossible: Politics and Morality in Practice, Speeches and do your work well and ends with being writings (1990-1996), translated from Czech by branded an enemy of society”. (Havel: 1994, Paul Wilson and Others, Alfred A Knoff, US, 1997) NY. Under the overwhelming force of Havel, Vaclav, 1994, Towards a Civil Society, Selected capitalism, bureaucracy and religious difference Speeches and Writings (1990-1994), Nakladatelstvi Lidovenowiny, Czech Republic, there are always the smouldering undercurrents Prague. of anarchism that underscores a definite trend in the historic development of mankind, which Hobbes, Thomas, 1651, Leviathan, Reprinted from the strives for the free, unhindered unfolding of all the edition of 1651(1909), Oxford: Clarendon Press. individual and social forces in life, an unavoidable McGilvray, John Edward, (Ed.) 2005, The Cambridge necessity. Companion to Chomsky, Cambridge University Press. References: Merton, Robert K., 1938, Social Structure and Anomie, Chomsky, Noam, 2007, Failed States: The Abuse of an essay in American Sociological Review, Power and Assault on Democracy, Holt McGraw-Hill. Paperbacks, NY. Ostergaard, Geoffrey, 1991, “Anarchism”, A Dictionary Chomsky, Noam, and Barry Patterman, 2005, Chomsky of Marxist Thought, Blackwell Publishing. on Anarchism, AK Press, Oakland, CA. Parsons, Talcott, 1977, The Structure of Social Action, Chomsky, Noam, and Carlos Peregrin Otero, 2005, Macmillan Publishing Co., Inc. Language and Politics, AK Press, Edinburgh, Scotland.

Chomsky, Noam, 2003, Radical Priorities, AK Press, Oakland, CA.

Chomsky, Noam, 2003, Hegemony or Survival: America’s Quest for Global Dominance, Pradeepta Ranjan Pattanayak, Ph.D Scholar in Metropolitan Books, NY. Sociology, Ravenshaw University, Cuttack, Odisha.

114 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Management of Uncertainties : A Global View

Dr. Prafulla Ch. Mohanty

People throughout the human history have faced systematic codification of English ideas about the the uncertainties brought on by unemployment, responsibility of the state to provide for the illness, death and old age. These inevitable facets welfare of its citizens. The law was generous in of life are said to be threats to one’s economic providing for the poor with alma-houses but also security. More than for himself or herself, the harsh in that it viewed the poor as highly concern has been more for the loved one’s they undesirable characters and treated them would leave behind and more nothing was more accordingly. May day is the day of victory for distressing than leaving the loved ones labourers. World labour’s day is the day which economically insecure. Man therefore, depended regulates the labour and gives the labourers a on himself to provide for himself and his loved better frame work for working. Labour revolution ones in times of peril. Society, also, plunged in to brings eight hours of work per day along with help, and the idea of social security began to many other rights for the workers class. The germinate. During the medieval period, the feudal capitalists, the industrialists, the employers came system provided security as long as there was a to sign an understanding with the labour leaders steady supply of work to provide labour. In the in a common agreement which ends exploitation middle ages, charity as a formal economic of labour force. That was May First of 1886. The arrangement came in to being. Family members revolution was originated at Chikago of Amarica. again felt responsible towards one another thus The agitation was led by August Swaini. From providing a form of security. Land owned was that day onwards, the different labour laws were also a form of security. As societies grew in economic and social complexity, formal made and implemented for the welfare of the organizations of various types developed which working mass. Before going into the present sought to provide economic security for its scenario of social security, let us first try to members. The earliest of such organizations were understand social security which is the provision guilds or mutual aid societies formed during the of income and services by governments and public middle Ages by merchants or craftsmen. These institutions to enable individuals to cope with life guilds slowly started the practice of providing life problems that they can’t surmount through their cover (insurance) to their members and the seeds own efforts, including illness, old age, disabilities, of social security were sown. The earliest evidence and unemployment. Social security systems are of social security can be found in England in the extremely important to vulnerable members of English poor law of 1601 which was the first security and those whose rights tend to be ignored,

115 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 including workers, the aged, mothers and children, programmes were favoured by most European and orphans. Social security protects not just the countries. In 1908, Great Britain introduced a subscriber but also his/her entire family by giving scheme like non-contributor pensions for needy benefit packages in financial form to guarantee at persons who had reached the age of 70. In 1911, least long-term sustenance to families when the the country adopted a national scheme for earning member retires, dies or suffers a disability. unemployment insurance, as well as compulsory Social security system (SSS) is that it acts as a health insurance programme in 1920. In 1925, a facilitator and hells people to plan, their own future national scheme for contributory pensions for through insurance and assistance. The success of older people, widows and orphans was enforced Social Security System however requires the and a scheme for unemployment assistance was active support and involvement of both the giver formulated in 1934. In USA, the Social Security and receiver. Act of 1935 was the first comprehensive Historical Development: legislation. Another important social security Act was passed in 1938 in Newzealand, collecting In the beginning, economic security for SS Tax to finance a universal and compulsory needy persons was provided primarily through social insurance scheme. The Second World War individual efforts. Gradually, to meet contingencies witnessed a rapid expansion in social security and to prevent destitution organized methods were activities all over the world, which was developed to deal with the problem of economic necessitated by the generation of scarcities of insecurity. Since the industrial revolution up to almost all essential commodities. The Beyeridge 1880, three approaches namely, savings plans, report of 1942 on British Social insurance has private insurance and employer liability plans were now been implemented. It described social established in Europe to safeguard the interests security as an necessary armament for an attack of workers. Responsibility for the relief of poverty on five ‘giants’- want, disease, ignorance, squalor was, however, mainly accepted by private and idleness. By the late 1960s, SS programmes charitable organizations, working men’s were in operation in some form or the other in associations, churches and the government. This more than 120 countries. led to legislation in many countries. Later to give social security to industrial workers, social In USA assistance and social insurance schemes were In the last 18th and 19th centuries, poverty introduced. As early as 1789, in Switzerland, an relief was provided in the alma-houses and poor unemployment insurance plan was established houses. Relief was made as unpleasant as possible there by initiating group action to safeguard in order to discourage dependency. Those workers interest against the hazards of industrial availing relief lost their personal property, the right life. A comprehensive modern plan of social to vote, the right to move, etc. Relief provided by security was introduced originally in Germany outdoor relief (other than Govt.) was also looked under the leadership of Bismarck. It is a upon with suspect. Military pensions were compulsory health insurance programme in 1883, perhaps the first SS measure started in USA. The an accident insurance programme in 1884 and first national pension programme was passed in invalidism and old age insurance programmes in 1776, it was after 1862 that the same was 1889. But it was in 1925 that an unemployment implemented. Social security for all began from insurance programme was provided in Garmany. 1935 only. The major SSSs in USA include the Austria and Hungary soon followed this example. Old-age Survivors and Disability Insurance By the beginning of the 20th century, social security (OSADI) which covers most paid workers, a

116 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review public health insurance scheme called Medicare covering local Governments. Social services which covers medical care of the aged, and the include services for the elderly and disabled and Medical-aid, a health insurance scheme for people nursery care services which are run by local with low income, public assistance programmes Governments (similar to our municipality). Coming include the Supplementary Security Income (SSI) to the Asian Continent, South Korea’s SSS and Temporary Assistance for needy families. comprises a social insurance system, public Generally, private sector takes a very important assistance and social welfare systems. The SIS role in social welfare, the Government plays an consists of national pension, medical insurance important role in its implement. The USA is the and employment insurance and industrial disaster only developed country that does not have a insurance. Public assistance includes daily living medical security system for all its citizens and support, medical care support, and disaster and private health insurance scheme play a major role accident relief. The social welfare programmes in providing medical security. The role of the are designed for children, the elderly people, with private sector in providing social welfare and the disabilities, women and the homeless. In seriousness of the Govt. in its implementation Indonesia, various systems and services exist but makes human security appear to be the best in are operated independently. These include the the USA. health maintenance security system with governmental authorization, workmen’s social In France: The Social security system is divided security system, medical security, pension into two categories, the social insurance system systems, and social welfare services. Medical and the social assistance system. The former is services are inexpensively provided through funded and the later is complementary. The social national or public hospitals as well as free of charge insurance system is divided in to many subsystems medical care for needy people. depending on the work place. So the insurance may vary from one workplace to another. The In Japan: The social security system social assistance system is complementary and encompasses all the aspects to provide for human consists of medical aid, aid for the elderly, security in Japan such as health insurance, disabled, and family and children but is restricted management of health care delivery system, only to people below a certain income level. prevention of diseases such as T.B., AIDS and cancer, long term care insurance, public pension, In Germany: There are five social insurance income assistance, on services for the elderly programmes namely, pension insurance, medical (welfare for the elderly), Assistance for the insurance, workmen’s accident compensation disabled (welfare for the disabled), benefits for insurance, unemployment insurance and long term children (welfare for the children), Public Health care insurance, as well as child allowance and Employment Insurance, work-related accident social assistance. Public assistance is also insurance. It is seen that, none of the countries, provided namely livelihood assistance and other however, is said to have a well established social assistance for special situations. In Sweden, there security system like that of Japan. is a general security system run mainly by public sectors. Income security programmes are run by INTERNATIONAL LABOUR the Central Government Administrative Agency ORGANISATION AND SOCIAL and include old age pension, child allowance, and SECURITY: sickness and injury benefits etc. Health care and The ILO was founded in 1919 for the medical services are provided by wide area primary purpose of promoting social justice and

117 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 improving the living and working conditions of appropriate organization, against certain risks to workers throughout the world. In the preamble which its numbers are exposed.” These risks are to its constitution, it promises “protection of the essentially contingencies against which the worker against sickness, disease and injury arising individual, who has small means, cannot protect out of his employment, the protection of children, himself. Those contingencies include employment young persons and women, provision for old age injury, sickness, invalidism or disablement, and injury”. In order to implement these measures, industrial disease, maternity, old age, burial, the ILO took certain steps. i) It formulated widowhood, orphan hood and unemployment. international standards of social security. ii) it Social security is also broadly defined as “the collected and spread the information on social endeavour of the community as a whole, to render security schemes of various countries iii) it help to the utmost extent possible to any individual provided technical assistance and guidance in during periods of physical distress inevitable on formulating SS schemes with the cooperation of illness or injury and during economic distress other social organizations. Till June, 1970, 29 out consequent on reduction or less of earnings due of 132 conventions and 27 out of 136 to illness, disablement, maternity, unemployment, recommendations helped in formulating old age, or death of working member.” international standards regarding social security. Friedlander defines social security as “a ILO has worked in close collaboration with the programme of protection provided by society United Nations, the World Health Organization, against the contingencies of modern life.” The the Organization of American States, the European benefits or services under SS are provided in three Economic Community and the League of Arab major ways i.e., social insurance, social assistance States. The 1952 ILO convention on social or public services. security (minimum standards) divided social India has always looked towards stability security in to nine components: and proclaimed in life more than progress when viewed in the the minimum standards to carry out. They were : Western Context. India has always had a joint i) Medical care ii) Sickness benefit family system that took care of the social security iii) Unemployment benefit iv) Old age benefit needs of all the members. In keeping the cultural v) Employment injury benefit vi) Family benefit traditions, family members and relatives have vii) Maternity benefit viii) Invalidism benefit always discharged a sense of shared responsibility ix) Survivors benefit. ILO also has suggested towards one another. The joint family has always various methods of organizing, establishing and used all the resources and responsibilities that financing various social security systems. For the could draw upon to the best relief for the special benefit of less developed countries it has fixed needs and care required by the aged and those in the level of benefits fairly low. poor health. Like this the family members were providing both emotional and monetary security. INDIAN PERSPECTIVE : However, with increasing migration, urbanization In the concept of social security it has and demographic changes there has been a been mentioned in the early Vedic literature that decrease in large family units. This is where the human “wishes everyone happy, free from all ill formal system of social security gains importance. health, enjoy a bright future and suffer no sorrow,” Information and awareness are the vital factors in SS is thus based on the ideals of human dignity widening the coverage of social security schemes. and social justice. Social security is defined as Social security benefits in India are need based. “the security that society furnishes, through Social security is a comprehensive approach

118 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review designed to present deprivation, assure the 1. We do not have an exiting universal social individual of a basic minimum income for himself security system. and his dependents and to protect the individuals 2. We do not face the problem of exit rate from from any uncertainties. The matters of social the work place being higher than the security are listed in the Directive Principles of replacement rate. Rather on the contrary lack State Policy and the subjects in the Concurrent of employment opportunities is the key List. The Concurrent List in its list Third of the concern. Seventh Schedule of the constitution of India 3. 92 percent of the workforce is in the informal mentions the provisions on social security. In its sector which is largely unrecorded and the item no. 23, social security and insurance, system of pay roll deduction is difficult to employment and unemployment are dealt and in apply. item no. 24 the provisions on welfare of labour are stated. These include condition of work, In Organized Sector : provident and old-age pension and maternity In the organized sector, different SS benefits. Some of the social security provisions measures are specifically provided through five are also dealt with part IV directive principles of central Acts namely the ESI Act, the EPF and state policy. Article, 41 relates to right to work, MP Act, the Workmen’s Compensation Act, the right to education and right to public assistance in Maternity Benefit Act and the Payment of Gratuity certain cases. The state shall, within the limits of Act. In addition there are large number of welfare its economic capacity and development, make funds for certain specified segments of workers effective provision for securing the right to work, like Beedi Workers, Cine Workers, Construction to education and to public assistance in cases of Workers, etc. unemployment, old age, sickness and i) ESI Act, 1948: The Act covers factories and disablement, and in other cases of underserved. establishments with ten or more employees Article 42 works on provisions for just and and provides for comprehensive medical care humane conditions of work and maternity relief. to the employees and their families as well as The state shall make provision for securing just cash benefits during sickness and maternity, and humane conditions of work and for maternity and monthly payments in case of death or relief. Social and labour security is one among disablement. them which is the aid for uncertainties. The State ii) The EPF and Miscellaneous Provisions Act, bear the primary responsibility for developing 1952 (EPF & MP Act): The Act applies to appropriate system for providing protection and the specific scheduled factories and assistance to its workforce. Social security is establishments employing twenty or more increasingly viewed as an integral part of the employees and ensures terminal benefits to development process. It helps to create a more provident fund, superannuation pension, and positive attitude to the challenge of globalization family pension in case of death during service. and the consequent structural and technological Separate laws exist for similar benefits for changes. Most social security systems in the workers in the coal mines and tea developed countries are linked to wage plantations. employment. In India situation is entirely different from that of developed countries. The key iii) The Workmen’s Compensation Act, 1923 differences are: (WC Act), which requires payment of

119 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

compensation to the workman or his family urban area, comprises mainly of manual labourers in cases of employment related injuries in construction, carpentry, trade, transport, resulting in death or disability. communication, and also includes street vendors, iv) The Maternity Benefit Act, 1961 (MB Act), hawkers, head load workers, cobblers, tin smiths, which provides for 12 weeks wages during garment workers, etc. In India, the workers who maternity as well as paid leave in certain do not have access to any formal scheme of social contingencies now, the maternity leave is security constitute about 93 percent of the extended to six months with paternity leave estimated workforce of more than 400 million people. also. The above groups are covered by the v) The Payment of Gratuity Act, 1972 (PG Act), Government by indirect funding i.e., through which provides 15 days wages for each year subsidies, public distribution system (PDS), social of service to employees who have worked assistance programmes, food for work for five years or more in establishments having programmes, tax concessions etc but are not a minimum of ten workers. included under any SSSs opened for oganised Social security in organized sector: The workers. There are number of models of providing organized labour force are covered by different SS to the workers in the unorganized sector. Acts and laws to get the social security benefits. These may be classified under: a) Centrally funded These are Indian Factories Act, 1948, The Shops social assistance programmes. a)Social insurance and Commercial Establishments Acts of State scheme. c) Social assistance through welfare governments, the Industrial Employment Standing funds of central and state Govt. and public Orders Act, 1946, etc. A well established Social initiatives. The centrally funded social assistance Security Division in the Govt. of India is working programmes include the employment oriented with the matters concerning framing of social poverty alleviation programmes such as security policy especially for the workers of the Swarnjayanti Gram Swarojagar Yojana, Jawahar organized sector, administration of the Gram Samridhi Yojana, Employment Assurance Employees’ Provident Funds and Miscellaneous Scheme, National Social Assistance Programme Provisions Act, 1952, Workman’s Compensation (NSAP) comprising old age pension, family Act, 1923, etc. benefit and maternity benefit to address the social In Unorganized Sector: security needs of the people below poverty line. The social insurance schemes include several The above Acts and laws are not able to schemes launched by the Central and the State cover the workers of unorganized sector, seasonal Governments for the benefit of weaker sections and temporary nature of occupations, high labour through the life insurance corporation of India and mobility, dispersed functioning operations, General Insurance Corporation of India. Welfare casualisation of labour, lack of organizational funds represent one of the models developed in support, low bargaining power, etc, all of which India for providing social protection to workers make it vulnerable to socio-economic hardships. in the unorganized sector. The scheme of welfare The rural area comprises landless agricultural fund is outside the frame work of specific labourers, small and marginal farmers, share employer and employee relationship in as much croppers, persons engaged in animal husbandry, as the resources are raised by the Govt. on non- fishing, horticulture, bee-keeping, toddy tapping, contributory basis and the delivery of welfare forest workers, rural artisans, etc. whereas the services is affected without linkage to individual

120 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review worker’s contribution. These funds are constituted issue. In the Indian context the privately managed from the cess collected from the employers and schemes can at best be sonsidered as manufactures / producers of particular commodity supplementary schemes after the mandatory or industry concerned. These welfare funds mainly schemes managed publicly. It is only the publicly provide medical care, assistance for education of managed scheme, which will extend to all the children, housing, water supply, recreation sectors of the workforce. The challenge of closing facilities. There are thirteen major hospitals and the coverage gap in social security provision has more than 300 static-cum-mobile dispensaries to be developed at two levels. The first level covering the target beneficiaries under these funds involves the re-engineering of the institutional in respect of medical care to the workers and arrangements to increase efficiency. The second their families all over the century. There are various level is to create an appropriate legislature and schemes for re-imbursement of expenses incurred administrative framework for significant increase on major surgeries like coronary by-pass, heart in the social security coverage especially in the surgery, kidney transplant, cancer, etc. Maternity unorganized sector. benefits are also available to the women workers. References : However the coverage under all the above programmes is little more than ten Million out of 1. Badi R,V, HRM (2006) Vrinda Publications (pvt) Ltd, an estimated 370 Million workers in the Delhi. unorganized sector. A lot more has to be done in 2. Prasad L.M., HRM., (2001) Sultal Chand and Sons., the matter of providing SS and social protection New Delhi. to these workers. 3. Khanka. S, human recourse management (2005), S. New Initiatives : Chand & Co. Ltd, New Delhi. The various Central Acts on Social 4. Yogokhema, (Oct. 2007) Vol. 51, No- 10, Oct. 2007. Security are being examined in the light of the recommendations of the 2nd National Commission 5. Punekar S.D &S.B, Deodher, Labour welfare trade on Labour. Relevant amendments are proposed Union and industrial relations 1992, Himalaya in the EPF and MP Act as also the ESI Act. Publishing House, Mumbai. Innovative measures are proposed in the running 6. Mohanty P.C., HRM in Public Undertaking of of the SSSs of EPFO and ESIC. This includes Odisha an unpublished thesis at Utkal University. flexible benefit schemes tailored to the specific 7. A talk of All India Radio, Berhampur, 28.04.2014, requirements of different segments of the 7.30 A.M. population. Currently, social security policy makers and administrators are engaged in a wide ranging debate to redress the problems in providing social security in the country. The debate has thrown up various arguments on the efficacy of publicly managed social security systems as opposed to privately managed schemes. There is Dr. P.C. Mohanty, Village-Bayali, PO: Mantridi, Dist: no standard model that can be adopted on this Ganjam -761008. Email: [email protected]

121 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Emerging Paradigms of Development in Odisha : A Space for GO-NGO Partnership

Umakanta Mohapatra

The developmental experience during last couple entrepreneurship, channelizing youth power, of decades at National and State levels projects building resilience to shocks and market certain issues which need intellectual discourse dynamisms. for dissemination of information, generation of 3. Partnership indicating to joint ventures constructive debate, participatory implementation in terms of dovetailing of funds, sharing of and feedback for policy changes. Generally, any resources and revenue for infrastructure lying, developmental analysis follows broadly two quality improvement, export promotion and patterns viz. (i) figurative presentation through economic expansion. statistical devices; (ii) derivative and logical analysis based on observation. The statistical 4. Performance pointing to accuracy, figures themselves do not yield any significant adequacy and pro-activeness in Service Delivery, meaning unless elucidated with logical derivation time framed accomplishment of developmental and intelligible analysis. In the present paper an targets in shape of Result Frame Work Document attempt has been made to have a symbion of the ( RFD), Good Governance with definite degree two methods to work out an actionable of public accountability. framework for GO-NGO partnership. The 5. Knowledge sharing emphasizing the statistical data has been coupled with field need for incubation, designing of innovative observation, policy reviews, empirical practices, trend setting and sharing of ‘best assessments and scholarly reflections of practices” in production technology and columnists over last 10 years to arrive at the management techniques. reality. 6. Citizen and Community ownership Emerging Paradigms: necessitating a vibrant grass root democracy 1. Growth involving the debate between through empowered organs of people’s market based growths vs. subsidy based participation. welfarism, the former taking precedence over the Each of these Paradigms need specialized later. analysis so much so that it forms the subject matter 2. Positivism and Proprietorship referring of one or other discipline of social science like to trust and confidence building, mastering of economics, business management, public

122 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review administration, organizational studies, human covering 32.0% o of the area. Coastal Plain- resource management etc. But a prismatic view undivided Balasore , Cuttack, Ganjam and Puri of all these paradigms reveals an underlying with 25.8% area of the State. continuum which forms the essence of each one · Demographic Dividend- Growing youth of them. This essence is the Growth, which in power of around 1,27,66,900 youth2 fact, is the anchor paradigm encompassing the constituting more than 30% of the population. core of other paradigms. The present state and space of developmental scenario in Odisha is in · Forest Land: The total Forest land of the line with these emerging paradigms. Before we State is around 38% of the landmass out of go to light upon the scopes of partnership it may which actual forest coverage is over 31.41% be of worth to have a synaptic look at the growth which constitutes 8% of national forest potentials of Odisha in present context. reserve. Growth Potentials of Odisha.1 · Mineral Resources: The State has rich endowment of natural resources with 95% of Odisha located on the east coast, is nations’ Chromites, , 92% of Nickel, 55% flanked by West Bengal and Jharkhand on the of Bauxite, 33% of Iron Ore, 28% of Coal, north, Jharkhand and Chhattisgarh in the west and th 29% of Manganese, and 13% of nation’s Andhra Pradesh in the South. It is the 9 largest China Clay reserve. State with area of 1,55,707 sq kms and 11th largest in terms of population with 4.19 cr. people · Water Resource: Odisha has 11 River that is about 3.47% of India’s population as per Basins accounting for 11% of total WR of the 2011 census. It contributes about 2.6% of national country. Annual Ground Water Availability is income. The following box contains some 21.01 BCM out of which present annual indicative statistical figures about socio-economic drafting is 3.85 BCM (18.32%) profile of Odisha. · Irrigation Potential: Maximum realizable · Geographical area of 1,55,707 sq kms – irrigation potential of the State is 49.90 lakh around 4.78% of country’s land mass. hectare against which irrigation has been created for 30.36 lakh hectare (by Population- 4.19 cr.: Female-2.07 cr Male-2.12 · March,2012). cr.- around 3.75 % of the country. · Marine Resource Base: Odisha has 480 · Population Density- 269 per sq km against kms of coastline and a continental area of national average of 382. 24,000 kms. This offers excellent scope for · SC & ST population 39.98% of total marine fish production, processing and export. population against 24.40% of India as a whole. The State has largest Brackish Water lagoon of the Continent. · Physiographic: 4 zones- Northern Plateau- Keonjhar, Mayurbhanj and Sundargarh · Livestock Resources: The total livestock districts covering 18.3% of the area. Central of the State is 230.57 lakh ( 2007 census ) Table Land- undivided Bolangir, including 123.09 lakh cattles, 11.90 lakh and Sambalpur districts covering about 23.9% Buffalos, 71.27 lakh goats, 18.18 lakh sheep area. mainly undivided and 6.12 lakh Pigs. There is great scope for Kalahandi, Kandhamal and Koraput districts livestock farming.

123 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

· Egg Production: The egg production in the witnessed high levels of poverty and low level of State has increased up to 23,000 million per human index with all its socio-economic year in 2011-12. The daily average indicators. The incidences of poverty and low production of egg is around 45 lakhs against quality of life were visible, more particularly, in the daily requirement of 64 lakhs (ICDS-15 northern and southern regions of Odisha. The lakhs, MDM-25 lakhs) - Great Scope for layer large chunk of population depended on agriculture farming.3 and allied sectors for sustenance. The farm productivity and utilization of mineral resources · Milk Production: As per nutritional norms also remained low in comparison to several other recommended by National Nutrition Advisory parts of the nation. This has been substantiated Committee the daily requirement of milk per by many scholarly works, national surveys and annum is around 4333 TMT against which the statistical reports. One need not reproduce all present production is 1784 TMT. There is a those reports to appreciate the extent of poverty vast scope for creation of new livelihood in Odisha. The fiscal situation of the State 4 avenues through diary farming in the State. continued to be grim till the reform measures Similarly, Fodder requirement of the State is initiated during the last one and half a decade. around 31,203TMT per annum against which Govt. of Odisha in its submission to 14th Finance present level of production is around 16,122 Commission has clearly spelt out the grim fiscal TMT leaving a vast scope for fodder situation. We tend to believe this report not cultivation.5 overstated statement of Governmental · Fishery Potential: Fishery potential of achievements, as Govt. here, was not required to Odisha is around 5.14 lakh tones per annum highlight its achievements. against which the present level of production Pre Reform Fiscal Situation of the State. is about 73%. Though Odisha has become a Ø Grim Fiscal Situation in 1999-2000 leading fish surplus6 state still then total fish production to fiscal imbalances. in Odisha is lowest in comparison to neighbouring east coast states. This sector has Ø Large & unstable revenue deficit- 5.38% of vast potential for creation of livelihood and GSDP. productive engagement of human resources.7 Ø Large fiscal deficit- more than 8% of GSDP. · Textiles & Apparel Making: This sector Ø Unstable Debt Level- Expenditure on contributes about 14% to industrial account of debt servicing was to the tune of production, 4% to GDP and 17% to country’s 50% of Revenue Receipt. export earning. Indian Textile & Cloth market Ø Liquidity crunch leading to over dependence is estimated to be 200,000 cr. In Odisha on advances and OD – Treasury remained school uniform market only through captive closed during most part of the year. Govt. purchase is Rs.203 Cr. per annum.- State has large raw material base with low cost Ø Fiscal stress affected Growth – State’s ability skill labour.8 to provide funds for development was severely affected. Development Profile of Odisha Ø Literacy rate- below 63% Historically, the State economy has grown and diversified at a very slow pace. Odisha Ø IMR- 75 ( even up to 2005)

124 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Ø MMR- 303 ( up to 2005 ) IV. Strengthening health care institutions with Ø Families Below Poverty Line- 57.2% against gradual improvement in quality of service delivery. national average of 37.2 % ( even up to 2005 as per Tendulkar Committee Methodology)9 V. Strengthening social protection network of women, children, and socially excluded as Reform Measures Taken by Govt 10 well as vulnerable groups. ü Introduction of Cash Management VI. Enacting enabling policies and creating supportive institutional network for ü Linking Outlays to Outcomes. enhancing productivity of human ü Computerization of Commercial Tax and e- resources. service VII. Developing a facilitating institutional ü Improving transparency through disclosers. mechanism for growth through entrepreneurships. Locating and projecting ü Public Private Partnership feasible areas for attracting private sector ü Right to Public Services. investment. ü Integrated Financial Management System The Outcomes of Reforms and Initiatives. ü Public Procurement Reforms Because of the above cited paradigm shifts and strategic approaches, the developmental ü Asset Management Principles for scenario has constantly changed over the years Maintenance of Roads and Bridges. bringing about visible impact on some key ü Annual Maintenance Plan. indicators of socio-economic growth. The ü Project Appraisal Mechanism. following table presents a comparative scenario of development over last 10 years. Other Developmental Initiatives. Key Developmental Indicators of Odisha I. Focused Approach for attaining and Indicators Comparative Growth maintaining higher overall growth rate at 9%. Focus on agriculture and allied sectors 2001 2011 for increasing production, productivity and Share in national diversification of agriculture with the target population 3.0 % 3.5% of more than 4% annual growth in this Literacy rate 63.1% 72.9% sector. Birth Rate 22.3% 20.1% II. Strengthening of core physical Death Rate 9.5% 8.5% infrastructure with more public investment in power projects, irrigation works, roads, IMR 97 57 bridges and railways. Sex Ratio females 972 978 III. Augmenting infrastructure support for higher and technical education to enhance Source – Census of India, 2011 quality of manpower.

125 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

Changes in Poverty Index Year Odisha ( figure in percentage) India ( figure in percentage) Rural Urban Total Rural Urban Total 2004-05 60.8 37.6 57.2 42.0 25.5 37.2 2009-10 39.2 25.9 37.0 33.8 20.9 29.8 Source- Planning Commission of India. Growth Rate in GSDP ( 2004-05 prices) GSDP Growth Rate 1981-82 till 2002-03 2003-04 till 2012-13 Change in growth rate Annual average 3.4 7.88 4.49 3 Year Average 3.38 8.14 4.75

Export Performance of Odisha cr in 2011-12. Of course, the export performance The export performances in mineral in different sectors are not symmetrical. In some products, computer software, marine products sectors like minerals export it has followed an have shown record growth. Odisha also exports inconsistent pattern. Metallurgical products, engineering & chemicals, Structural changes in Economy handloom & textiles, agriculture and forest products, pharmaceutical products and There has been a visible structural shift in handicrafts. There are near about 192 export and Odisha’s economy from agriculture to industry and business houses operating in Odisha in these service led economy. The share of industry and sectors. The total export figures have shown an service sectors in economy has shown increasing increasing trend over last 5 years from trend over the years which are the sign of a Rs.13,808.63 cr in 2007-08 to Rs.16,148.02 dynamic and vibrant economy. The rate of growth is presented in following table for a synaptic view.

Composition of Odisha’s Economy ( up to 10th Plan at 1999- 2000 prices and subsequent years at 2004-05 prices) Plan Period Agriculture Industry Services Odisha India Odisha India Odisha India 8th Plan 37.60 29.08 17.52 20.21 44.87 50.71 9th Plan 32.44 24.96 17.65 19.97 49.91 55.07 10th plan 25.46 20.28 21.66 19.56 52.88 60.16 11th Plan 18.60 15.45 26.52 20.24 54.88 64.31 Source- Directorate of Statistics & Economics, Odisha.

126 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

These principal dynamics of economy has In spite of the growth in GSDP and also shown more or less the positive state during structural shifts in economy, Odisha still remains 2012-13. As per the estimates, the service sector a poor state with a large chunk of population now contributes about 58.3% of the GSDP, striving in primary sectors for their sustenance and followed by Industry 24.2% and agriculture 7.5% survival. Though abject poverty has been reduced, in real terms at 2004-05 prices. the low level of productivity, low level of Capacity Multiplication in Key economic consumption and low nutritional level still grips sectors the State’s developmental scenario. The Govt. of Odisha most candidly has admitted that the growth As another important outcome of the prospects of the State have come under strain reform initiatives, there has been capacity due to global slowdown and deceleration in the multiplication in some key economic sectors like national economy. The relative position of Odisha technical education, IT exports, power generation among major states of India still remains low in and mineral products. The following table presents major sectors of growth and development. The a synaptic view of the trend of change in this sector education, health, livelihood, productivity and life over last 12 years. Economic Sectors Year-2000 Year-2012 Growth (%) IT Exports ( in million USD) 53.25 322.2 505 Power Generation ( in MWs ) 3679 13311 262 Aluminium Production ( in million tones) 0.38 2.51 561 Alumina Production ( in million Tones) 0.8 3.5 338 Steel Production ( in million tones) 2.00 15.04 652 Technical Education (total intake capacity) 26,328 1,54,414 487 Source- Planning & Coordination Department, Govt of Odisha11

It can be observed from the data quality and social security indicators require a presented in above table that capacity substantial infusion of resources into State.12 multiplication in these important sectors of The exertions of State to overcome fiscal economy has been within the range of 3.5 to 7.5 imbalance and embark upon the path of times during the period from 2000 to 2012. The sustainable higher growth rate has proved that economy of Odisha has depicted a rising trend State alone cannot realize the objectives of shared over last decade. It has also sustained the global prosperity and inclusive growth. Furthermore, the economic slowdown. Odisha has succeeded in outcomes of developmental interventions for their reducing poverty by 20.1% as against national multiplication, sustainability, and distribution in the reduction average of 7.4% during the period from frame of equitable distributive justice require 2004-05 to 2009-10 which is highest among all participation at all levels. If growth and welfare is states. Long Way to ‘Shared Prosperity’- A for the people, then citizens must participate in Space for Partnership. the process to make it happen and sustain it in

127 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 desirable direction. The Approach Paper to 12th Ø Road and railway development projects. Five Year Plan has rightly pointed that one of the Ø Institutes for skill development and placement major challenges today is Decentralization, in skills like plumber, carpenter, driver, Empowerment and credible dissemination operator, mechanic, mason, security services, Information. Information is power and an private intelligence services, informed citizenry is the eternal strength of a democracy. 13 This challenge as pointed out by Ø Capacity enhancement in IT and ITES Planning Commission, in its empirical dimension Ø Bulk water supply in rural and urban areas. includes: Ø Model residential public schools in backward I. Building a vibrant Grass Root Democracy regions. by making decentralized mechanism and norms- Ø start operating through capacity building and Inter-state power distribution corridors. empowerment. Ø Grid based renewable energy generation II. Democratizing Information by reaching Ø Rapid Mass Transit System. masses through useful and credible information Ø E-registration system ( e-dharani ) and making media partner in development. Ø Public Service Delivery III. Creating Social Protection Floor through proactive security mechanism, supporting and Ø Common Service Centre. enabling institutional network, quality and Ø Affordable Housing Project accountability in public service delivery. Ø Development of centres of excellence and Areas of Partnership. incubation. The key objective of the State is now to Ø Identification of viable gaps. progressively address the huge task of achieving Ø Development of Ports. sustainable and inclusive growth with accelerated human development. State has now recognized Ø Development and maintenance of cold that brining in of private sector effectiveness, storages and cold chain. resources and competitiveness is critical for Ø Creation and management of agro-service harnessing development. The State has notified centres. PPP policy in 2007 to catalyze this participation. An institutional framework and enabling norms Ø Developing public utility centres have been put in place. The identified areas of Ø Construction and management of ware partnership include the following. houses, collection, grading and packing Ø Hospital Health Care Network including centres. establishment and maintenance of medical Ø Development and maintenance of rural colleges and hospitals sanitation. Ø Emergency Medical Ambulance Service Ø Building of media partnership. Ø Energy Efficient Street lighting Projects. Ø Identification of viable projects for PPP and Ø Quality Power supply preparation of Appraisal Reports.

128 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

Ø Development of demonstration centres in partnerships by launching the joint ventures called agriculture, horticulture, fishery and allied “Team Odisha” and “Invest Odisha” sectors. encompassing the broad institutional framework Ø Development and maintenance of layers engaged in industrial facilitation and investment poultry firm, milk processing plants. promotion in all key areas of economic growth. The key features of the PPP policy of Odisha Ø Development and maintenance of Tourism provides for: Centres, eco-tourism spots and heritage Ø centres. Leveraging of Govt. funds with private sector expertise to develop better infrastructure at Ø Critical Need Assessment of people and optimal cost. communities at micro level for intervention. Ø A transparent, consistent and efficient Ø Developing real time data base of the skill administrative mechanism for speedy maps and resources of different local clearance of projects. communities. Ø Necessary risk sharing framework suited for Ø Creation and management of irrigation all stakeholders. projects on revenue sharing model. Ø A robust dispute redressal mechanism and Ø Creation and maintenance of terminal points regulatory framework for PPP projects. and logistic parks for public transport and Ø cargo handling. Viable gap funding (VGF) wherever projects are intrinsically unviable. Ø Securing citizen and community ownership of Ø developmental interventions through Creation of Odisha Infrastructure appropriate action frames. Development Fund. Available Policy Framework for Partnership There has been a shift towards project oriented approach from process oriented As stated earlier in this report, the approach. PPP related provisions have been necessity for private partnership has been realized made in Odisha General financial Rules (OGFR) both by the Government and private partners. The and Rules of Govt. Business. initial hesitation of both, because of mutual suspicion, lack of trust, gap in objective sharing Partnerships Materialized. is gradually getting diluted with the realization that As a result of these interventions Odisha growth and development is a mutual has emerged as a favored destination of investors. phenomenon, and in its happening, everybody The Annual Report of “Doing Business in India” gains. With these realizations State has taken a published by World Bank has rated number of steps to create an investor friendly Bhubaneswar as the Third Easiest place to do environment by leveraging the decision making business or conduct trade across borders in India. process and industry related policies. Govt. of Govt. of Odisha has stressed on the role of private Odisha have announced Industrial Policy sector as the driving force of growth. Speaking Resolution-2007, Public Private Partnership on the matter, Principal Secretary to Govt of Policy, 2007 and MSME Policy- 2009. Govt Odisha Sri P.K. Jena said, “during current 11th have also taken proactive measures to promote plan period PPPs have emerged as a well

129 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 accepted route for departments to adopt in investment of at least Rs.5000 cr. for development implementation of their infrastructure development of public infrastructure during 12th Five Year Plan mandates”.14 Odisha has been ranked as one of (2012-2017).16 The Govt. have also launched the top three Indian States for attracting highest Funds like Odisha Infrastructure Development private sector investment from 2001-2010. In Fund, Odisha Viability Gap Fund, Project 2012-13 alone, Odisha attracted an investment Development & Facility Fund and Odisha Urban of around USD 100 billion which is 27% of total Infrastructure Development Fund for realization investment committed in India.15 A number of of the PPP target during 12th Plan. A band of PPP projects of worth around Rs25,000 cr. have experienced transaction advisors have also been been mobilized. About 100 projects cutting across engaged by Govt. for ensuring successful bidding varied sectors like healthcare, education, water and grounding of the projects. supply, warehousing, urban management, tourism, In all these projects, mostly business power transmission, roads and ports have been houses and large investors have entered into put to different stages of implementation. The partnership. The collaboration has been in shape following table presents sector- wise number and of either financial assistance or technical add or stage of implementation of such projects as on th the both. The major partners are Asian 30 September, 2013 Development Bank (ADB), Department for Sector No. of Cost International Development (DFID) of U.K., Projects ( Rs in cr.) German Development Corporation ( KFW Urban Development 22 1890 Bank), Private Infrastructure Development Group Health 13 580 (PIDG) comprising of Australia, Germany, Transport 9 15,740 Ireland, Netherland, Sweden, Switzerland and Finance & Revenue 2 200 UK), The World Bank Group with its organs like Industrial Infrastructure 5 885 International Financial Corporation (IFC), International Development Agency (IDA) and Roads 12 3476 International Bank for Rural Development Tourism 17 239 (IBRD), Price Waterhouse Coopers (PWC), Power Transmission 3 1634 Confederation of Indian Industries (CII) and Education 17 82 World Trade Organization (WTO). Apart from Total 100 24,726 these, other project implementing partners like Administrative Staff College of India (ASCI), Ernst & Young ( EY), Jones Lang Lasalle, Aarvee Source- PPP & Project Monitoring Cell, P & C Dept , Govt. of Odisha. Associates, IL&FS, L&T,TATA, SEW, GMR, Soma, GAMON India, Punj Lioyd Associates, An empirical survey of these 100 Nagarjuna Constructions, IVRCL Infra, projects reveals that around 40 projects involving LANCO, SIMPLEX, Sahi, Intimate Fashion, investment of Rs.5445 cr have been made VENTURA, Raymond, SP Apparels, ISEX, operational, 26 projects with cost of Rs.13,205 Aravind Mills, ITC, NSL, BRANDIX, Gitanjali cr. are under implementation and 34 projects Group, FJIL, BOSCH, Mahindra, APACHE, with cost of Rs.6256 cr. have been put in pipe NOKIA, JINDAL have been selected for line. The State has targeted to mobilize an capacity enhancement and facilitation of project

130 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review implementation. Many other transport companies, and the like. Many of these organizations are Govt. automobile manufactures, exporters, travel sponsored. They have been formed with definite operators and hoteliers have also come forwards normative arrangements with objectives of for partnership with Govt. accommodating flexibilities and local needs in Action Frame for Potential NGO Partners schematic programmes. It is seen from the available data that these Among all these of organs of peoples’ participation, NGOs are the potent partners in partners are mostly business houses, industrial development. But the GO and NGO relation in units, federation of businessmen, confederation course of developmental history has been marked of Technocrats, professionals etc. Partnership of with mutual distrust and suspicion. The equations these organizations, though helpful for boosting between the Government agencies and NGOs up economic activities is ultimately guided by the have been erratic and unstable, not only for profit motive. They are mostly in gamut of State officially prescribed conditions but also for and Market. The citizen forms and civil society political affiliations, regime ideology, lobbying and organizations are yet to be roped into partnership invisible benefits shared by the vested interests.17 in any visible number. The peoples’ participation In recent past many NGOs have conducted for general welfare is yet to come up in any various research studies to expose the face of appreciable degree. governmental agencies on performance, Beyond State and Market there exists a expenses, and responsiveness. On its turn, the large base of peoples’ organizations. Traditionally bureaucracy has also raised many questions on they are known as Voluntary Organization (VOs), genuineness and credibility of NGOs. Philanthropic Associations, or in more recent However, in course of this debate and language, Community Based Organizations some calculated interactions between GO and (CBOs), Non-Governmental Development NGO, the traditional loggerheads are getting Agencies (NGDOs), Community Based diluted. The Govt. has started reviewing its Organizations (CBOs) and Grass Root approach towards voluntary organizations. This Organisations (GROs). Apart from them, a sector possesses a definite degree of strength in number of other organizations have been formed terms of finance, number of workers/employees, in recent decades because of Governmental and commitment. There is no authentic data on persuasion and socio-political conditions. These the exact number of NGOs in India. A scholarly include Civil Society Organizations (CSOs), Non- estimate shows that there are 1.5 to 2 million Party Political Formations (NPPF), Self Help NGOs in India excluding community based Groups (SHGs), Gaon Kalyan Samities (GKS), organizations and religious associations. Out of Vana Sanrakshana Samities, (VSS), Rogi Kalyan this 10,000 are developmental NGOs. The State Samities (RKS), Users Committees (UC), wise number of NGOs shows that Andhra Common Interest Groups (CIGs), Producer Pradesh, Maharashtra, Karnataka, Uttar Pradesh, Groups ( PGs), Farmers Groups (FGs), Farmers West Bengal and Tamil Nadu have highest number Associations (FAs), Vigilance Committees, of NGOs while the States like Manipur, Mizoram, Mothers’ Committees, Janch Committees, Parent Jammu & Kashmir and Pondicherry have less –Teacher Associations (PTAs), Village Sanitation numbers.18 Circle wise registration of NGOs in Committees, School Management Committees Odisha shows the registration of around 1,

131 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

33,573 under IGR Odisha by 31st March, 2013. pilferage, malpractices, ulterior motives, A survey conducted through administrative exaggeration of achievements. Lack of machinery in 1994 revealed 5,816 NGOs professional skill for implementation of the operating in Odisha. A similar type of survey in projects and oligarchic management are other grim 2005 also yielded 4,441 numbers of NGOs.1919 areas of this sector. Of course, it’s a fact that Govt of Odisha ( 2005) – A directory of Non- NGO sector as a whole cannot be blamed. This Government Organizations, Planning & sector, like any other sector has vested interests Coordination Department. On national scale in and bedbugs for whom the entire system is 1999-2000, this sector employed 6.1 million blamed. employees out of whom 2.7 million were full time employees and 3.4 million were part time Nonetheless, many new openings are volunteer workers. Thus, the strength of voluntary now available for NGOS. The newly emerging sector employment is nearly 82% of total central developmental scenario offer many opportunities Govt. employment and 25% of both the Central like- and State Govt. employment. An estimate shows (1) Application of Innovation in improved that the yearly spending through NGOs comes techniques of agriculture, horticulture, handloom around 7,000 to 8000 cr out of which Rs.3000 textiles, watershed management, skill to Rs.4000 cr is spent on developmental activities. development, bio-gas energy, renewable energy These NGOs receive funds from various sources. , bio-fertilizer, delivery of public services, income An analysis of source wise receipt reveal that out generation activities, resettlement and of entire NGO funding 51% comes from self rehabilitation in natural calamities, corporate generated activities, 13% comes from donations, social responsibility and agri-enterprise, 29% from grants and 7% comes from loans. As many as 2, 3000 NGOs are registered with (2) Development and maintenance of public Ministry of Home Affairs to receive foreign utilities, management of health institutions, contributions from. The foreign donations have maintenance of public infrastructure, running and grown up by 220 % since 1991 when the total maintenance of parks, gyms, herbal gardens, inflow was around Rs.1,412 cr. This foreign community food bank. This will add to the contribution rose up to Rs.4535.5 Cr in 2000- financial strength of NGOs through revenue 01 and to Rs.4871.9 cr in 2001-02. sharing and will ensure better delivery of services. The VOs today are not sheer (3) Empowerment by way of capacity building, philanthropic associations. They are emerging as awareness generation, community mobilization, professionalized and specialized bodies for facilitation and handholding support. specific tasks of development. They have also (4) Providing professional expertise and diversified their activities in terms of the range of technical assistance to Govt. in lying and coat services and number of clientele groups. There effective management of infrastructures. has evolved a hierarchy and management mechanism in them requiring establishment costs (5)The NGOs can be effective channel of and contingency expenses. There are also many developmental communication, corporate parasites and vested interests engaging in many communication and carrying feedback from corruptive practices like siphoning of funds, people on policy measures.

132 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

(6) Social Initiatives for transforming the 6 Govt of Odisha (2014)- Long Term Perspective Plan growing youth power to optimistic, enterprising for Management and Development of Fisheries, Dept of Fisheries & Animal Resource Development socially aware and articulate productive force, put in the State Level workshop on Draft Fishery helping the process of protection of human rights, policy. consumer protection, philanthropy, preparation of 7 Mohapatra J.K., Chief Secretary,Odisha (2014) in micro-level skill and resource map of the localities, his inaugural address in State level Workshop on and making need assessment of localities. Draft fisheries Policy. These emerging areas call for innovative 8 Govt of Odisha( 2013) – Department of Handloom GO-NGO partnership which depends on two & Textiles in their perspective plan. perquisites for success. The Govt. machinery as 9 Draft Annual Plan ( 2013), Govt of Odisha, P-1/8 the anchor partner should change its mind set and 10 Govt of Odisha Finance Department ( 2013) – attitude toward NGOs. These peoples’ Memorandum to 14th Finance Commission. organizations should be taken to confidence for 11 Govt of Odisha (2013)–Planning & Coordination developing grass root democracy. It has to be Department, State PPP & Project Monitoring Cell, realized that there is no tested alternative to The Odisha Story. democracy; and, only alternative is a vibrant and 12 Govt of Odisha, Finance Dept, op. cit delivering democracy at grass root level. The 13 Mohapatra U.K. ( 2013) – Odisha Review, Nov.2013 NGOs on the other hand, should put their house 14 Jena Pradeep Kumar, IAS, Principal Secretary to in order and inculcate the ethos of partnership, Govt of Odisha ( 2013)- In his preface note to responsiveness, integrity, transparency, code of Odisha Story in National PPP Nodal officers’ ethics, public reporting and professional Conclave organized by DEA on 8th Nov,2013. standards. Both the Govt. and NGOs should 15 Reserve Bank of India Report,2013 make themselves amenable to social audit, public 16 Mohapatra J.K., Chief Secretary, Odisha (2013) – accountability, and their performance should be In his address to PPP partners in PPP Nodal outcome oriented. Officers Conclave, op cit. References : 17 Stwach Raj Kumar ( 2013)- Govt –NGO Relations in India: an Assessment, The Indian Journal of 1 Govt of Odisha ( 2013) – Draft Annual Plan, Vol-1 Public Administration, April-June Vol-LIX 2 www.youthportal.gov.in, 2001 c- series tables. 18 ibid 3 Govt of Odisha( 2013) Fisheries and Animal resource Development Department. 4 Govt of Odisha- (2013) Basic Animal Husbandry & Fisheries Statistics. 5 Tripathy Gopal ( 2014)– Asst Director, Veterinary U.K.Mohapatra, Information Officer, Information & Officers Training Institute, Govt of Odisha, Public Relations Department, Govt. of Odisha, Bhubaneswar. Bhubaneswar.

133 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

After Care for Aging out Inmates from Care Homes : Odisha Experiment and Experience

Prof. Navaneeta Rath

Aftercare for the aging out young adults of care institutional to independent life. It basically aims institutions is a recent policy pronunciation in India. at enabling young adults to adapt themselves to The Juvenile Justice (Care and Protection) Act the larger society and win themselves away from 2000 amended in 2006 reflects the need of institutional care. Aftercare is an important final aftercare to ensure a smooth transition of children stage in the continuum of care as it ensures smooth from institutional care to independent life. rehabilitation and reintegration of a child in need Children’s Rights (1) sees children who age out of care and protection/conflict with law as he/she from care homes without family or any other steps into adulthood. dependable adults to rely on for assistance are at The Aftercare organization shall provide high risk of homelessness, joblessness, illness, certain essential services for the child under the incarceration, welfare dependency, early child guidelines. These services include housing facility, bearing and sexual and physical victimization. The professional and emotional counselling, health number of such children is on steady rise. The care services, vocational training, assistance for multiple challenges faced by them derail their opening bank accounts, getting identification such successful transition to adulthood. All these as ‘Aadhar’ number, ration cards, voting cards, demand concerted efforts to provide support and life skill education etc. services to the young adults to overcome the In the state of Odisha, after care is just extremely difficult circumstances faced by them. launched on a pilot basis by the Task Force and So, the UN initiated attempts to emancipate, is at its infancy. Keeping this development in view, enable and empower the care leaving young adults the present study was launched to take note of to lead a descent and dignified life with identity the perception of the children leaving institutional and independence through after care supports. care home and getting admitted in the aftercare centres, the progress of aftercare venture and Thus, aftercare is the provision of care prospects of aftercare services. for all children with special needs after they have reached the age of 18 years and are discharged Objectives of the Study: The study was from Children’s Homes/Special Homes (2). It is a fashioned by the following objectives: preparatory stage where young adults are trained · To make a short documentation of the and infused with skill, competence and confidence available literature on “aftercare” services for to sustain them during the transition from children leaving institutional care.

134 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

· To make an assessment of the process in STUDY OUTCOMES: which aftercare pilot programme has been One of the major objectives of the study was to initiated and operated. make an overview of the researches conducted · To evaluate the impact of aftercare campaign on “aftercare” to pick up some good practices, and practice on children transiting from care to gain knowledge about policies and to detect homes. the common challenges faced by aftercare · To trace out the perception of various role programme. In this context, the survey noted that: players involved in the process at different · Aftercare services are available in European levels. countries and United States of America since · To make a gap analysis between the promises three decades, but it is a new experiment in and actual performances of aftercare India as the policy came at the end of the undertaken by Task Force. 20th century and as such the aftercare policy in India is just a decade old and the practice · To solicit recommendations that can make is just in the initial stage. after care programme an enabling and empowering programme for the destitute · Studies on aftercare services in India are children leaving institutional care and scanty and research studies on aftercare contribute towards their independent living services in the State of Odisha is yet to be and better mainstreaming in the society. taken up. Scope of the Study: The study noted that aftercare venture is The intellectual scope of the present study a very recent one in the State of Odisha launched aimed at identifying the needs of aftercare for by the Task Force. On a pilot basis, 6 girls from children moving to become young adults, Utkal Balashram are earmarked for aftercare institutionalizing good practices, innovating various services and are placed in painting trade at mechanisms and ideas for better policy formulation Government ITI, Berhampur. A total financial on after care services. The geographical scope deposit of Rs.56,000/- has been made by Task of the study was confined to Utkal Balashram, Force. The Task Force took the initiative in Berhampur from where six girls taken on launching a sensitization drive for Balashram experimental basis for after care services. members and CWC members about aftercare. Identifying children, preparing their care plans, Methods and samples of the study: counselling them, identifying the area of their The study has adopted both exploratory specialization, the institution to be involved in and explanatory research design and resorted to aftercare process, producing children before the qualitative methods of data collection relying on CWC were some of the tasks undertaken by the close personal interaction, in depth interviews, Task Force authorities before they placed the observations and focus group discussion methods. children under aftercare. However, the The study covered three groups of functionaries responsibilities of the Task Force did not end with involved in aftercare process like the Counsellor this. After putting the children under aftercare, the appointed by the Task Force, Member, CWC, Task Force is making a serious effort to mobilize Superintendent of Care Institution and the Government support for regular sponsorship, beneficiaries i.e. Children under aftercare. stipend, monitoring the programme, mentoring the

135 Odisha Review April - May - 2014 children and is trying to respond to their immediate CWC members to float their innovations which needs and challenges. No doubt, the role and may be significant resource for programme responsibilities of the Task Force is tremendous designing. The role of the CWC can be and the sincere devotion of the members to bring elaborated and extended under aftercare statutory it a success is praiseworthy. documents. But, till the date the knowledge, role Among the individual role players, the of the CWC is very limited on after care and the Counsellor appointed by the Task Force to attitude for after care services is not well counsel the children under aftercare, a member strengthened. of the CWC and the Superintendent of Utkal The Superintendent of Utkal Balashram Balashram were interviewed. The Counsellor, Ms. was found to be over optimistic about the Ranjita has a keen association with the girls who aftercare pilot programme. To her it was a long are put into aftercare. She feels from preparatory cherished dream of her as a care giver which came to transit period, from care institution to aftercare true with the pilot programme launched by Task placement and till continuation in aftercare services, the role of the counsellor is tremendous. Force. She clearly reported that the aftercare Providing a moral boost, identifying potentials, programme has brought attitudinal changes, mentoring the teenagers, satiating their confidence, leadership qualities among the inquisitiveness, solving their problems, fulfilling children and a strong desire and determination to their needs and desires call forth a highly become self standing in life. professional counsellor’s regular intervention. The girls reported that care homes failed Creating a strong conviction to achieve the goals to generate self-sufficiency in them and equip them among the children who are leaving institutional for an independent living. When they were care, creating confidence among them and progressing in age, complacency, diffidence were encouraging them to aim at competence building clouding their thoughts. They were locating their are the regular responsibilities of the counsellor. deficiencies and were sure they would be pushed The study noted, the counsellor’s role, attitude, into perils once they would leave the care homes. participation with the young adults and perception have really given a good shape to the programme Assessing the impact of the aftercare and the progress of the programme can be programme on the children was one of the attributed to the sincere devotion and careful important objectives of the present study. In this discharging of responsibilities by Task Force context, the study noted that all the six girls under personnel and its Counsellor. aftercare unanimously expressed their over The study noted that CWC which has to enthusiasm to be a part of the programme. To play a significant role in the aftercare venture is to them the programme has brought much optimism be regularly sensitized and its observations are to among them and their induction to painting trade be taken note of, to shape the aftercare policies is a God sent blessing to enable them to lead an and programmes. CWCs are to be vitalized with independent and self sufficient life. They report information and authority to play a more proactive skill development programme through aftercare role for the progress of aftercare programme. The was a need for their rehabilitation, identity aftercare programme should also demand the formation and was a timely intervention.

136 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review

STORY: 1 be active contributors to their community and Changing Roles, Adopting New society. Responsibilities and Asserting Rights due to STORY : 2 Aftercare Initiatives: Disabling to Enabling Environment: [Roopa Sahoo, a stakeholder of the aftercare Optimism Substitutes Permission services reports - she finds herself in a completely [Yamuna reports that they had never imagined that new role which has compelled her to take up new to their utter good luck they will be placed under responsibilities and asserting her rights. After aftercare which was never a previous practice. leaving the care home, with no immediate When they were about to leave the care home guardian for them to guide and govern, she has without any certainty and they knew their social been selected as the children’s representative. In disabilities without family, kin support they were this new role, she finds herself with new immersed with pessimism. “Aftercare” promises responsibilities to look after her friends, to report and the subsequent initiation of practices brought their needs and necessities to their counsellor and them a new ray of hope. Now in the after care Balashram caretakers and to sort out the service, they realize their future is promising and problems cropping up for the girls under aftercare think and have confidence that “Hum honge on an immediate basis. She becomes the via kamiyab ek din”.] media between the Task Force personnel and the Thus, the study recorded aftercare is a children, between the ITI teachers, hostel vital need for a young adult leaving institutional superintendents and the children. She tries to assert care to rehabilitate and reintegrate her with the their rights by voicing their disgusts and claiming society. Task Force endeavour is a commendable solutions to them which was never found with her step but it needs further strengthening and before. So, she feels after care has brought her sustainability. new role, responsibilities and rights which are needs to lead an independent life.] In its attempt to make gap analysis between the promises and performances of The girls under aftercare reported that aftercare, the study made the following salient there is a lot of transformation in them. In these observations: few days’ confidence, competence, consistency have developed among them. They find · Till now no mapping of destitute children themselves conscious about their career plan, leaving care institutions have been made. So, assertive about their rights and vocal about their an adequate data base for aftercare needs. Today they are desiring high and dreaming programme is missing in the state. It is only big because of aftercare venture. No longer they estimated by the Department of WCD that feel timid, excluded. The stakeholders of aftercare there are about 380 registered and clearly told no longer they feel they are deficient unregistered CCIs operating in the state, but but they feel they will soon be self sufficient, no the exact figure about children in need of longer will they be dependent but they will be aftercare is yet to be estimated. independent, no longer will they be passive · Provisions for financial assistance have not recipients of charity or assistance, soon they will come into operation. The provisions are yet

137 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

to be implemented and stabilize to ensure and designing aftercare support. This can give continuity to the programme. a coverage to all the 380 CCIs earmarked in the state by the WCD department. · Till now organizations have not been identified to carry forward the aftercare programme. · Participation of multiple partners like people, local community and civil societies is required · Aftercare programme under the pilot project is confined to vocational training. Uniform to spearhead this mission. training is given to all children irrespective of · An integrated approach should be adopted their diverse potentials and interests: to provide support and ease the task of · Career planning of children was done when aftercare of children. they were on the verge of leaving care · Till now there is no clear cut budget spell out institutions which is normally required to be for aftercare programme. Like any other initiated much earlier. Flagship programme of the Government, special allocation can be made for this. · Children’s conscious participation in career planning is still lacking and as such their choice · Innovative programmes can be formulated to and voice are not adequately echoed. make Aftercare programme concrete and need fulfilling in character. The Government · Task force has prepared the case history of two girls and preparation of another four case should keep in mind that such children are histories still remain pending. This case history prone to high risks. So, emergency high risk documentation is needed for children in other funds can be created for them to be utilized care homes of the state. during challenging circumstances. · Bank accounts, Aadhar number, voting cards, · The Corporate houses can be approached are yet to be allotted to the children under to take up aftercare as an ingredient in their aftercare. Corporate Social Responsibility (CSR) so that flow of funds for the programme can be · Life skill education is lacking for the children better geared. which should be given to them on continuous basis. · Exchange programmes among children under aftercare can be designed to develop their The following innovations are needed to confidence and to broaden their vision and be introduced in the programme to translate it into strengthen their voice. a successful venture for children in need of aftercare. The reformations can be introduced in · Provisions of Public contacts can be made the structural or organizational level, in the for them and resource persons from the functional or operational level and in the designing community can visit the children under and development level. aftercare to increase their conviction that they will be mainstreamed in the society and their At the designing and development level, independent identity will be recognized. · A statewide mapping of children leaving The present aftercare venture is institutional care and in need of aftercare can undertaken on a pilot basis and is localized in be made to prepare a database for budgeting character. But, it needs expansion to various care

138 April-May - 2014 Odisha Review homes accommodating children who are going ¨ Care homes to complete the age of 18. For the expansion of ¨ Communities the programme, certain structural changes are needed which are suggested below: · Specialized officers can be recruited for aftercare centres like career planners, · As the programme is an ambitious counselors, Risk Manager. programme and is at its infancy may need multiple role players. For the purpose on · Each child under aftercare can be put under region basis a consortium of non profit a proctor to share his/her difficulties. organizations can be made who will be · The Officers for aftercare should be allotted assisting the nodal department to carry out with a handsome amount of fund at hand to the programme at the grass root levels. utilize them during emergencies. · Regular sensitization of these civil society · Care homes and aftercare centres should not personnel is needed and interim appraisal of be tightly segregated rather should be a their activities and achievements in relation to strongly interlinked to support each other at aftercare can make them alert and more the time of need. delivering in nature. However, developmental and designing · Aftercare is a sensitive work which needs a innovations, structural renovations cannot make lot of activities in chains right from identification aftercare programme a real success unless and of children to counseling and satisfying their until some functional reforms are introduced into needs. So it needs more personnel to reduce the system. Among the functional reforms needed the overburdening of the people working for the following may be suggested as supreme and the purpose. urgent. · Aftercare personnel should not take it as a · A massive sensitization drive may be launched profession but a mission. So, dedicated, about aftercare, its need, its process, its target devoted and sincere people should be and the need of role players among the public, recruited to carry forward the programme. civil societies, corporate houses, CWC · A well designed hierarchy can be created for members, CCIs to draw the best support for aftercare where there will be flow of the implementation of the programme. information from top to bottom and from bottom to top to make the programme · Career planning is an integral component of effective. aftercare programme. It should start from the moment a child enters into high school stage A suggested hierarchy can be: to create a deep consciousness in him/her ¨ Department of Women & Child about his/her future. Career planning should Development solicit the choice and accommodate the voice of the stakeholder. ¨ Task Force · Innovative programmes like BPO training, ¨ CWCs retailing transcription training should be ¨ Local non-profit organizations earmarked for introduced in aftercare services to increase aftercare the marketability of the children after the

139 Odisha Review April - May - 2014

programme is over. Skills should be chosen · Financial support to the aftercare children on the basis of the market demands which should be regular to avoid any disruption in can increase the potentials of the young adults the programme. and guarantee them employment. · Leadership, managerial, self defense · Linkages with medicals, colleges, recreation mechanism trainings should get a priority with centres should be done before the transit other life skill trainings to make the youth under takes place from care homes to aftercare aftercare more equipped, enabled and centres. empowered to lead an independent life. · Case histories of the children under aftercare If these few suggested interventions can should be done on longitudinal basis to trace be incorporated at the policy level, can be out the real impact, pace of the progress and adopted at the practice level and can be to furnish interim reports. indoctrinated to the role players, Aftercare · Auditing of the aftercare homes should be programme will attain its noble objectives and will taken up regularly. This will include financial be more delivering to the stakeholder. auditing, administrative auditing and progress auditing. This can enable to unearth the References : problems and to solve them, to ensure better progress to the programme. 1. Facts About Aging Out (2011) Children’s Rights www.childrenrights.org · Health check ups, both physical and mental 2. Guidelines for Aftercare for Children Under ICPS. health should be regular to ensure stability to the children. · Counsellors should try to strengthen the interpersonal relations of the children under aftercare to better integrate them with the larger society and avoid exclusion. · Care and Correction Officers with special training should be attached to the after care

organizations to avoid deviant behavior in the Prof. Navaneeta Rath, Professor in Sociology, Utkal youths transiting from care homes. University, Vani Vihar, Bhubaneswar.

140